Blog

After a tentative begining to her first conference, Linda quickly learn’s from her mother and Kate

1. Wine Tasting
The next evening was much the same as the last, except that Linda left the suite not expecting to see it again until the next morning. If she was going to do this thing with having sex with potential clients, she may as well give it her best try. She had gone to the spa with her mother and gotten all their beauty treatments, and she was wearing her sluttiest dress. She had been surprised when her mother had agreed to buy it for her, but now she knew why.

“Mum, who do you think I should talk to tonight?”

Never one to miss a chance to get her daughter used to more and more touching, Yvette slipped her arm around her daughter’s waist.

“I’ll introduce you to someone. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes Mum. I’ve never made so much money so easily.”

The evening was much the same as the night before. She had talked to someone for a while, he had suggested dinner, and she had ended up in his room, naked, lying on her back with his face between her thighs. In a few minutes she would be sucking on his cock. She was thinking about whether to make him cum in her mouth, or in her vagina. Mouth first, then her pussy.

She wondered if he had been with her mother. Almost certainly she thought. He had dealt with Mum before. And he had probably been with Kate too. She wondered what Kate was doing now. Probably much the same as her.

Linda had underestimated Kate. She was lying naked on someone’s bed, but she had her face buried between the thighs of a potential client, sucking on her clitoris, and the cock of another potential client buried inside her vagina. The threesome made her think of the threesome with Yvette and Andrew, and how she hadn’t had the threesome with her husband and Andrew that Yvette had promised. There was also Linda. What about getting Linda during this trip, then she would have had sex with the whole family. Maybe even a threesome with Yvette and Linda. A mother and daughter threesome, to go with the mother and son threesome, and the husband and wife threesome.

Yvette was contributing as well. Her mouth was wrapped around the guy’s cock. She wasn’t sure who he was, but he was part of a group that had taken her back to one of their rooms. She was giving them blow jobs. She had a reputation for giving particularly good blow jobs, because she could take even the longest cocks all the way in her mouth and down her throat. She put it down to her scientific knowledge of physiology, and that meant she could manage her gag reflex. Her particular trick was to get them to cum straight in her throat so she could swallow it without getting the cum in her mouth. She had been told the sensation of her swallowing with a cock in her throat was particularly intense.

2. A Planning Meeting
Yvette was already sitting on the balcony having breakfast when Linda finally got back.

“Hi Mum,” called out Linda as she went into her room to shower and change.

“Hi Linda, did you have a good night?” Yvette called out.

“Yes Mum.”

Yvette returned to reading her emails and eating breakfast. Her jaw still felt a bit tired from all her cock sucking exploits the night before.

Linda reappeared wearing a bikini and sun hat.

“Wow, sexy,” said Yvette as Linda sat down. She evaluated her daughter’s body. Not as good rack as hers, but nice all the same. Slim waist, nice ass and legs. Yes, very sexy.

“I’m going to get a sun tan while I’m here,” she said to her mother in reply.

“I don’t remember that bikini from before.”

“I went shopping yesterday to celebrate the contract. Anything else this morning?”

“No job offers yet. They don’t always come in so quickly as it did the first time, and sometimes they don’t come at all. Then you just have to put the sex up to experience.”

“Do you have any particular plans for today Mum?”

“I have my presentation after lunch, and the conference dinner tonight. That’s part of the accompanying persons package, so you should come to that too.”

“Accompanying persons?”

“Normally it’s for wives that come along to conferences to make sure that their husbands don’t get up to mischief.”

“I think Dad needs to come along with you.”

“It would get in the way of me building up client relationships. I’m sure he prefers it when my business is making money.” She paused and took a sip of coffee. “After the conference dinner I’m going to invite some people back here for a party.”

“Will Kate come to?”

“She sure will. These parties tend to get pretty wild. How would you feel about it if you saw me with a guy?”

“You mean fucking?”

“Yes, fucking. Or would you prefer that I make sure we go into my room.”

“No, Mum. Whatever you normally do is fine. You never know, I might pick up some ideas from you.”

3. After Dinner
When they left the dinner they had to almost carry Kate. She had gotten very drunk, and was very unsteady on her feet. Linda had been quite surprised how forward she had gotten, making it very clear to the people around her that she was available.

Of course, the clothes she was wearing gave people a good idea what was on her mind. Her top was plunging and see through, and her underwear was barely there. Her nipples were clearly visible, and in the cold of the dining room, they were rock hard. Linda couldn’t help but stare, and one time Kate caught her looking and gave her a smile, then licked her lips at Linda in a suggestive way. That surprised her a lot. She never thought of Kate with women.

Her mother had invited about a dozen men back to the apartment, and Linda was wondering how they would manage. Would everyone take turns with the women? Or would it be some sort of group thing. She hadn’t tried that before and wasn’t sure how it would work out logistically. What about double penetration? She hadn’t tried anal, let alone something like that.

However, when they opened the door to their suite she saw that her mother was well organised as usual.

Waiting in the room were four Thai women. They were holding trays of drinks, but from what little they were wearing she was sure they would end up on the end of some dicks too. That made it all a bit easier. Each woman would only have about two guys to look after.

The guy that had helped her get Kate back to the room took her over to the couch, where he put her down, before sitting down beside her. Kate’s hand immediately went on to the inside of his thigh, and she drunkenly said to him “Thanks for that, maybe I can do something for you in return.”

Linda watched Kate’s hand slide up his thigh and on to his crotch.

“I’m sure you can,” he replied as he leant across and kissed her on the mouth, putting a hand on her waist, and letting it work its way up to Kate’s breast as their kiss continued.

Kate seemed to be setting the pace for the evening, thought Linda, before she glanced over to her mother.

She had taken off the jacket she had worn all evening and now Linda could see why. It was obvious she didn’t have a bra on, and her nipples were very hard, clearly pushing out the cloth of her silky dress.

A man put his hand on to her ass and used the other to wave over one of the waitresses so Yvette and he could take drinks.

It didn’t look like mum wouldn’t be far behind Kate.

A guy came over to her with a drink. She didn’t know his name, but she took the drink and gave him a kiss by way of thanks. She didn’t want to be shown up by her mother.

Soon Kate’s blouse was undone, and the guy’s hand was cupping her breast, tweaking her nipples through her bra. One of the straps on her mother’s dress had slipped down, showing more of her breasts than normal. A man moved to her other side and slipped the second strap off her shoulder, and the dress dropped even lower, showing off even more of her breasts. When her mother took a sip of her drink, as she lowered her arm the dress slipped even lower exposing her nipples.

Some of the men were standing around watching the display, while others had paired up with the Thai hookers, and had their tongues in their mouths, and hands wandering all over their slim Asian bodies.

Linda knew she had to take action. She was going too slowly, so she put her hand behind the man she had just kissed, and drew him back down to kiss him again, and while she was doing that, she started grinding her crotch against him. She felt his cock get hard. “I want you to fuck me,” she whispered. “Here, now.”

She led him over to the table, put down her glass, and pulled her skirt up as she sat down. Linda didn’t hesitate for a moment, and unbuckled his belt, and undid his trousers. She pulled down his clothes, and his hard cock stood in front of her. She imagined it inside her, and pulled the crotch of her panties aside.

He got the message, and within a few seconds the tip of his cock was inside her.

He wasn’t sure who she was. Someone said it was Yvette’s daughter. Like mother, like daughter he thought.

Linda glanced around the room and was delighted to see that she was the first to get a cock in her. Her mother was standing there with her dress around her feet, two guys sucking on her nipples. She looked very pleased with herself, and when she saw Linda looking at her she gave her a quick wink.

She saw that Kate was being undressed. She already had her blouse and bra off. Nice tits, thought Linda, as she watched the guy undo her skirt and pull it off. Linda was glad she hadn’t bothered to get undressed first, as she might not have beaten Kate.

The Thai hookers took their cue from the other women, and knelt in front of their men, and took their penises out of their pants so they could suck them.

As the man was fucking her he undressed her, taking off her top. He pulled out of her, and repositioned her so she was standing bent forward over the table. She felt him re-enter her. He put his hands on her hips so he could really give her a pounding. God this is fun, thought Linda, this has to be the easiest way to make money.

The man’s pace increased, she figured that he was close to ejaculating in her, so she started to moan, and then said “Cum in me, I want you to cum in me.”

It was enough. She felt him thrust into her, and when he was at his deepest, he paused, then shot his load in her. She turned back to look at him, and he leant down and kissed her.

“Thanks, I needed that,” he said. “I hope we’ll meet at another conference.” He pulled back and slipped from her.

Linda stood up and turned round. Her mother was sitting in a lounge chair now, one man between her thighs, fucking her, another standing beside her, his cock in her mouth.

Kate was bouncing up and down on her man’s lap. Good, thought Linda, first cock inside her, first load of cum.

She looked at the hookers. They were still only giving blow jobs, but it meant that there were plenty of men with hard, wet cocks for her.

“Who’s next?” she called out, and watched one of the men disengage from the mouth of a slim Asian woman. Pretty, thought Linda, nice ass, and perky little breasts.

It didn’t take long for Linda’s vagina to be filled with another cock, and soon after another load of sperm.

As she was fucked, she tried to keep track of Kate’s and her mother’s progress, but it was too difficult. When she was bent forward over the table she couldn’t see the men cum and then go from her mother and Kate. Sometimes it was hard to keep track on where she was up to, as men would shoot off inside her, pull out, and in a moment another would be inside her.

As the night continued the fucking got more intense. The men had all cum at least once, so they took longer to finish in her. Soon she found herself with a cock in her mouth and another in her pussy at the same time.

Slowly the night drew to a close. One by one the men dressed and slipped out the door.

Soon it was down to the last few, and she found herself sitting on the couch, with her mother on one side, Kate on the other, and a man between her legs.

She turned to her mother, who smiled at her. “Did you have a good time Linda?”

“Oh, yes,” she said, and then felt her mother’s hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

When finally the last of the men left, Linda found herself with her mother, Kate and the four hookers. Her mother and Kate were both naked, with semen running down their thighs, evidence of the men they had just taken. No doubt her legs looked the same. The hookers still had some clothes on, and Linda didn’t think they’d been fucking, just sucking.

“Linda dear,” said her mother, “they’re paid for all night. Feel free to try one if you’d like.

Why not, thought Linda, after all that cock, who could blame her for trying one of these hookers. She picked out the one she had noticed earlier, went over and took her by her hand and led her to her room. She wasn’t sure what she would do to her, but she would definitely have some fun.

4. Recovery
What a night thought Linda when she woke the next morning. Fortunately the Thai hooker had left, so all she had to do was face her mother, and maybe Kate.

She took a long shower to wash herself clean, and then got into her bikini again. Lying in the sun was about all she could imagine this morning.

When she ventured into the living room she saw her mother and Kate sitting on the balcony enjoying breakfast.

“Good morning sleepyhead,” called out Kate.

“Good morning Linda,” called out her mother.

“Good morning you two. What a night,” replied Linda.

“You get used to it after a while,” replied Kate. “Did you have fun with your girlfriend?”

“I never thought about doing anything like that, but yes, it was fun. She licked my pussy clean.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” added her mother.

“What did you two do?” asked Linda.

“Well, there were three left over, so we decided it was better to do them all together,” said Yvette.

“And I haven’t done Yvette for a while,” added Kate, “so I wanted to do her.”

“So all five of us screwed. They licked us clean then Kate and I had fun together.”

“Hopefully it leads to a good outcome,” replied Linda. “Hopefully one of those guys will come through.”

“Oh, yes,” said Yvette. “That was more the signing celebration. We have a nice big contract from them. Last night was the signing bonus.”

“So would you do it with a woman again,” asked Yvette.

“Oh yes. Definitely,” replied Linda.

Good, thought Yvette. I’m going to end up screwing her, and I’ll be able to pair her up with some of the women clients.

Good, thought Kate. I’m going to get between those thighs sometime soon.

“What about when we get home?” asked Linda. “What happens then?”

“What do you mean darling?” asked Yvette.

“How do we tell everyone I’m part of the business now?”

“That’s not such a big thing. They’re all screwing for the business anyway, so it won’t seem so strange to them. But there are some other things.”

Kate smiled to herself. This was going to be interesting. Persuading her daughter to prostitute herself wasn’t as big a thing as getting her to have sex with her family.

“You see Linda, the sex with customers is only a part of it,” replied her mother. “There is also sex inside the business.”

“What, like with Kate?” Having seen her body last night it was easy for Linda to imagine her brothers, and her father, wanting to bang her. She was planning on doing it sometime soon.

“Well, yes,” replied Kate. “I’ve had sex with them all, and Yvette too.” She squeezed Yvette’s thigh, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “But I imagine you guessed about your mum and me last night.”

“I wasn’t sure if you were going to take one of the hookers back to your room or not. But seeing you out here this morning wearing Mum’s clothes says you stayed. So I’m not surprised.”

“You see, it’s more than just Kate involved,” added Yvette.

“You’ve got someone else in the business? I didn’t know that.”

“No, darling,” Yvette replied, “it’s just Kate and me.”

“What? Like you and Dad? Of course I know about that.”

“Not just me and Andrew. You’ve got to know. It’s me and your brothers too.”

“You and Steve and Ben. I don’t believe you.”

“Yes darling. It’s only really recently that I’ve started doing it with them. When you aren’t home I have sex with them.”

There was a real look of shock on Linda’s face, imagining her mother having sex with her brothers. It hadn’t been too strange when she watched her mother get fucked by a group of strangers last night. But now she had to imagine her mother with her brothers. Her mother’s mouth sucking on their cocks, them sucking on her nipples, licking her pussy, and fucking her. Then they would cum in her.

“I need a while to think,” said Linda as she got up and headed out the door. “I’m going for a walk.”

All Linda could think about was her mother and her brothers. How did she seduce them? Why did she seduce them? And what about Kate, and all the other women they had for the business.

She decided she needed to work through it step by step, and so she went back to the suite.

Yvette and Kate were sitting there going through their business plans. The sex helped get the contracts, but they still needed some sort of report to be generated, and that took more work. Fortunately they could outsource a lot of that work.

When she walked in she started undoing her bikini top and said “Okay, I’ve decided. I’m going to have sex with you.”

“Okay,” said Kate, “I’ll leave you two alone.”

“No, both of you. If everyone else has sex with you, I’m going to as well.” Linda pulled her bikini top over her head and dropped it on the floor, then undid the knot holding up her bikini bottoms, and let them fall to the ground. “Then I’ll decide what next.”

Yvette stood up and as she walked toward Linda she slipped the straps of her sun dress offer shoulders and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of the pile of clothes on the floor, then slipped the straps of her bathing suit off her shoulders, and pulled down the top revealing her breasts. Her nipples were already hard. She paused about a metre from her daughter and pulled the swimsuit off completely.

Linda gazed at her mother’s body. Her eyes moving down from her wonderful breasts, with their hard brown nipples, to the patch of pubic hair, with the labia protruding slightly. She stepped forward and hugged her mother, feeling her skin against her own, then they kissed. It was long and passionate.

The passion had been building in Yvette for a long time, and now the expression of her love for her daughter was finally becoming real.

Linda hadn’t imagined anything like today, but her experiences over the last few days had changed her concept of sexuality. She found she was much more pragmatic, and if her brothers were having turns with their mother, why shouldn’t she.

Kate had undressed as she watched the two other women, and knew a fantasy was coming true. She was going to have Yvette and Linda together. She walked over to join the two other women, putting one arm around Linda, and the other around Yvette.

“Can I get some love too?” Kate asked.

The two other women broke their kiss, and turned their attention to Kate, Linda kissing her lips, Yvette kissing her neck and working her way down to her breasts. She kissed one of Kate’s hard pink nipples, sucking it, and gently biting it.

Linda led her mother and Kate into her bedroom, and got onto the bed, taking her mother with her, kissing all the time. She rolled on top of her mother and straddled her thigh so she could grind her clitoris against her mother’s body.

Kate stood there watching for a few moments, masturbating herself at the sight of the passion between the two women. Then she got on the bed, positioning herself so she could grind herself against Yvette’s other leg, and suck on one of her nipples too. She had always loved playing with those breasts whenever she had gotten the chance.

Linda decided to join Kate in paying attention to her mother’s breasts, moving her lips progressively down her mother’s body until she was tracing her tongue around the nipple.

She kept going, across her mother’s stomach until she reached her mother’s pubic hair. Kate’s legs were wrapped around her mother’s, so Kate could masturbate herself against her mother’s body. It didn’t matter to Linda. This was exactly what she had imagined, exactly what she had hoped for, that they would be sharing each other simultaneously.

Her tongue found her way through her mother’s pubic hair until she got to her first objective. She paused and enjoyed the sight of her mother’s clitoris, then she started licking and sucking, before working down to suck on her labia, and then finally her tongue entering her mother’s vagina. She loved the taste of her mother.

Kate decided to move up to Yvette’s mouth, wanting to kiss those lips. When she moved up she paused for a moment, looking at Yvette’s face. They smiled at each other before starting a long passionate kiss, their tongues inside each other’s mouths. Kate was grinding herself against Yvette’s hip, which was making her wetter.

The feeling of her daughter’s tongue inside her vagina was wonderful, and Kate’s body against her always felt so good. She wasn’t sure if she should hold back or not. Her daughter’s tongue was working her to a peak. She decided to lie back and enjoy it. Clearly Linda meant to give her an orgasm, so she moved one hand down to press against the back of Linda’s head, and the other onto Kate’s ass to press her against Kate even more firmly to her thigh and encourage her masturbation.

“Keep going darling,” said Yvette. “That’s so good.”

Linda slid a finger into her mother’s vagina and started working it back and forth. She knew it felt good when guys did it to her, and she found that special spot to rub. The combination of her tongue on her mother’s clitoris and her finger inside her did what she wanted, and she saw her mother orgasm, her body convulsing, her back arching, her hand pressing her head even more firmly into her groin. When she had finished Linda licked her finger and started working her way up her mother’s body.

When she finally reached her mother’s lips she kissed them and then her mother said “Thank you for that darling. It was incredible.”

Kate kept grind herself against Yvette, knowing that Linda had given Yvette an orgasm was even more exciting. She moved more on top of Yvette so that she could grind herself against Yvette’s hip bone. It worked better than Yvette’s thigh and soon enough she was bucking with her first orgasm of the day.

Yvette rubbed Kate’s ass after she had felt her orgasm, and whispered “Good?”

“Oh yes,” replied Kate. “Good.”

“There’s one of us that hasn’t cum yet,” said Yvette. “It’s your turn Linda. What do you want to do?”

“I want to scissor you Mum,” said Linda. She had seen it on the internet, and knew that it was something she wanted to try. Her pussy against her mother’s seemed so sexy to her.

“What’s that,” said Yvette.

“Sort of like what Kate just did on your leg, but we rub our pussies together. I want it so we both get off together.”

“Okay darling. Let’s give Kate a moment to recover.” She kissed Kate and then kissed Linda.

“Don’t wait for me,” said Kate. “Get started and I’ll join in soon.” She was still straddling Yvette’s hip, so she rolled off Yvette to give Linda easier access to her mother.

Linda got between her mother’s legs, pressed her crotch against her mother’s and started to grind herself in slow circles, masturbating herself against her mother.

“That feels so nice,” said Yvette, enjoying the sensation of her daughter’s genitals against her own, and enjoying the sense of intimacy between her and her daughter.

Kate moved so she could kiss Linda and fondle her breasts. They were lovely she thought, small and perky. After a few minutes she moved her mouth from Linda’s lips to her breasts, starting to lick and suck those lovely hard nipples. The dream of a threesome with Yvette and Linda had come true. She felt Linda’s fingers slide inside her vagina, and her thumb against her clitoris. She got even more excited, gently biting Linda’s nipple in response to the stimulation.

The grinding of Yvette and Linda grew more frantic as they got closer to orgasming, with Yvette moving the angle of her body so she could more strongly grind her clitoris against the pubis of her daughter.

Linda came first, crying out as she orgasmed “Oh Mum, I love you!”

“I love you Linda,” replied her mother, getting herself off moments after her daughter.

Kate worked down Linda’s body until she was at the point where her crotch pressed against her mother’s. Kate enjoyed the sight, and smell, of the two women, then started to lick them to enjoy the taste.

After lying locked together for a few minutes to recover from the experience, Linda unlocked herself from the grasp of her mother’s thighs and crawled up beside her mother so she could cuddle and kiss her.

“I’ll never forget this day Mum.”

5. Homeward Bound
Since it was the last day of the conference, the sessions finished early to let people start their travel home. Yvette and Kate had to leave Linda lying in her mother’s bed while they made an appearance at the conference.

Overall it had been a very successful conference for Yvette. She had given her presentation, but more importantly, she had confirmed a couple of new contracts, and started negotiations on a couple more. Even better, she now had Linda’s help in looking after the clients. She was young, attractive, and sexually adventurous. Once people became aware of her availability and abilities, Yvette was sure even more business would come their way.

The last session of the conference was the way these things always are – quick farewells, and promises to meet up some time soon to discuss business opportunities. Kate ended up with her skirt around her waist being fucked by James who hadn’t had the opportunity to fuck her earlier in the conference. He didn’t want to miss out on fucking Kate in light of the contract the company he worked for had just given to her and Yvette.

Considering what she had been through with other clients, getting fucked in a disabled toilet seemed a pretty small price to pay for a nice little contract. Though it would mean she would have a sticky pussy until she managed to find a shower somewhere.

Linda lay in bed thinking about her experiences, and was surprised by the cleaner. It hadn’t taken much money for Linda to persuade her to give her pussy a thorough clean up instead of the room. She was really getting a taste for sex with women, and really liked a transactional approach to sex. It was so much better than having to get to know someone and pretend you liked them.

6. Sitting in the Lobby
They were waiting for the airport transfer shuttle to pick them up, enjoying a last drink to celebrate the success of the conference visit.

“I’ve decided what I want to do,” announced Linda. “When we get home.”

“What’s that dear?” replied Yvette.

“I want to do it with Dad, Ben and Steve. I want to have sex with them. When we get home I’m going to have sex with Dad, and then I’m going to do it with Ben and Steve.”

“What about us?” asked Yvette.

“Yes, us too,” replied Linda. “I want them to know about us too.”

“Do you want to do more work for the company?” asked Kate. “Deal with more clients.”

“Yes. It’s too much fun to miss out on. And it’s easy money.

---

A fun game of Truth or Dare between two couples

Mike & Tanya have been friends with my wife & I for our 15 years. We all came from the same large group of friends and started dating around the same time as well. We always hang out, the four of us and have a lot of fun together. I’ve always had a thing for Tanya for the simple reason she is an amazon woman. Six foot two, dark skin, long wavy dark brown hair, chestnut eyes and built like she could kick the shit out of any guy her size. She also has the most amazing set of tits that I have ever seen. The perfect size, not ridiculously huge but I’m sure my eight inch cock would be forever lost between them. I have thought of them many, many times since I have known her.

Her husband Mike is a nice enough guy but has always been the butt of our jokes as he is a light weight that cannot hold his liquor at all. Mike was always the clown of the group entertaining us to tears but as soon as he reaches his capacity, he is the first to pass out and hard, sometimes mid-sentence.

My wife Jillian is 5’5, short blond hair, and a killer ass with a very nice rack as well. Yes I have a thing for big tits but Tanya’s tits are like the Holy Grail for me. My wife has caught me staring at Jillian a few times but has never done much about other than the occasional punch in the arm to snap me out of it. “Jack, eyes front and center darling!!” she would always say. Now I’m a guy and we all know guys can be pretty dumb but I swear I’ve seen my wife checking out Tanya as well. I particularly remember one time camping where Tanya came out of her tent in only shorts and her sports bra and my wife looked just as hungry as I did.

Tanya and I were trying to organize a special birthday party for my wife complete with a nice dinner and a whole lot of drinking. We certainly wanted to make this special for Jillian as we all loved her very much. Tanya suggested I ask Jillian if there was anything in particular she wanted for that night. As Jillian and I were sitting on the couch watching TV I asked, “So we are pretty much ready for your party and I was just wondering if there was anything special you wanted that we didn’t think about?” Jillian opened her mouth to say something but then stopped. “What were you gonna say? Is there something you want?” “Promise you won’t get mad?” she asked. “Why would I get mad? It’s your party and if you want something, just ask.” I responded. “Jack remember that time when we were teenagers and we all got plastered and played Truth or Dare?” she said with some hesitation. “Sure I remember that, it was a pretty fun evening …… hey wait a minute, do you have a thing for Mike?” I asked with some concern. “No I don’t. Are you kidding? Mike’s a goofball and funny as hell but I don’t find him attractive at all.” Ok, now I was confused, “Well if you don’t have a thing for Mike, then why do you want to do that?” I asked. (Like I said, guys are the smartest sometimes) Jillian then looked at me deep into my eyes and smiled waiting for me to make the connection. “Tanya?” I asked. “I didn’t think you had any interest in women. Have you ever before….” “No I have never tried but Tanya has me curious. If it’s too freaky then I understand.” Said Jillian. “Hell no, are you kidding? And you’re Ok if I’m there too?” “I wouldn’t do it without you honey. I’ve seen the way you look at her.” Busted!!

We had formulated a plan to try and get what we both wanted. I called Tanya and told her that Jillian did indeed have a special request for her party. “Alright, what does she want?” Tanya asked. “She wants us to get really dressed up. She says she is going to wear a nice dress so she wants you to do the same. She also wants to get really wasted.” I explained. “Well we already bought enough booze to drown us so I think we are Ok there.” Laughed Tanya. “Well she was hoping Mike could call that guy and maybe get some dope or something.” I asked. “Whoa Jack, we haven’t done that in a longtime plus you know what that does to Mike, he’ll pass out and he may not wake up until the next day.” Laughed Tanya. “I know but it will be funny as hell until he does pass out and Jillian is feeling a little nostalgic so do you think he can?” “Ok, I’m sure he can get it.” Tanya answered. “And bring an overnight bag, Jillian wants both of you to stay for the night.” I said with a smirk on the other end of the phone.

Jillian looked hot as could be that night. She was stuffed into a snug black dress with sexy black designer pantyhose and a lacy black bra and panties. As I watched her getting ready in the mirror, my cock was fighting to get out of my tanned linen pants. She smiled as she noticed me watching her. The thought of what could happen preoccupied both our minds. As I continued to watch her the doorbell rang and I raced to the door.

I opened the front door and there was Tanya in a flowing red dress complete with her own set of tantalizing pantyhose and her extraordinary chest popping out of the top of her dress that certainly didn’t help the chub I had going. Good thing my shirt was untucked or it would have been a dead giveaway. “Outta my way Junior and eyes off my merchandise!” joked Mike. If he only knew. Jillian came down the stairs as if in slow motion and it certainly looked like the girls were checking it other out. “Ok, the three of you get together and let’s get a photo for this historic evening.” demanded Mike. The three of us looked like a million bucks where Mike’s pants were slightly too short with white socks showing and a ties that was obviously too small with what looked like a mustard stain on it. He never was much for dressing up.

“Ok, before dinner starts we need to do shots!” announced Mike. A couple of rounds of shots were inhaled as dinner was placed on the table. It’s a good thing that Mike was already half cut and entertaining the group of us because both Jillian and I were very nervous about what we were trying to pull off. Both of us were stealing looks at Tanya’s busting chest as they giggled when she cut the meat on her plate. The meal was fabulous but I was anxious to get to the next part. We sent Tanya and Mike into the living room while Jillian and I cleared the table.

“You guys need drinks?” I yelled from the kitchen. “Two rum & cokes each would be great and we’ll start rolling a joint.” I could always count on Mike to pick up the pace. Jillian was preparing the drinks as I finished loading the dish washer. As I closed the door and turned to talk to my wife I saw her putting something into one of the drinks. ”What are you doing?” I whispered. “Shhh. I stole one of my mother’s sleeping pills and I’m putting it in Mike’s drink” explained Jillian. “Is that really necessary, you know he’s gonna pass out anyways.” I stated. “I’m not taking any chances and if we start this game, the less time I have to do anything with Mike, the better.” I had to admit, I was pretty Ok with that.

With a few more drinks in us and a couple of joints, we were all feeling no pain. It had been years since any of us had smoked anything and I don’t know if it was the effects of the weed or just the excitement of what was coming but I was randy as hell and ready to start. I looked over to my wife and nodded. She nodded back that she was still on board to give this a try.

“Hey guys, we were thinking it might be fun to play a little game.” I said this with a pretty shaky voice. “Caps, caps, let’s play caps!” said Mike. “No, I was thinking something a little more risky” I was gaining confidence. “What do you have in mind?” asked Tanya. She looked intrigued. “What about truth or dare? Remember when we played that at the cottage years ago?” I asked. Last time we played this it was all pretty harmless with kissing and groping but this time we wanted more. There was a brief moment of silence and then Tanya looked right at Jillian, “You alright with this girl?” All Jillian did was nod her head yes. “First let’s do some more shots!!” requested a very impaired Mike. I couldn’t tell if it was the sleeping pill starting to kick in or just Mike’s usual low tolerance but as he walked towards the bottle sitting on the counter, it was evident he could not walk a straight line.

“So since I brought it up, I’ll go first. Mike, truth or dare” I asked. “Fucking dare man!” slurred Mike. “Ok, Mike I dare you to kiss you wife.” Mike laughed and planted a very drunken wet kiss on Tanya’s mouth and face. “Mike, you were asked so now it’s your turn.” I instructed. “Truth or dare Jack.” Said Mike. “Truth.” I answered. “Ok, uh….. did you have sex today?” he asked. “Not yet.” I replied and everyone laughed. “Tanya, truth or dare?” I asked. “Truth” said Tanya. “Have you ever made out with a woman before?” I asked. Tanya hesitated a little bit, took a big gulp of her drink at stated “Yes I have.” Either Mike knew about this or he was way too drunk to realize what his wife had just said. “Jillian, truth or dare?” asked Tanya. “Truth.” Said my wife. “Same question, have you ever made out with a woman before?” asked Tanya. “Not yet.” Said Jillian with a smile. More laughter filled the room.

“Jack, truth or dare?” asked my wife. Ok, time to kick this up, “Dare.” I replied. “Jack I dare you to kiss Tanya.” Requested my wife. I looked at Mike and he was swaying back and forth looked at me and said, “Go for it ya big pussy!!!” I looked at Tanya and there was no hesitation. We were each sitting on separate couches across from each other with a coffee table in-between us so I rounded the table and sat beside Tanya. I put my hand around her neck and pulled her in to me. Our lips touched and I darted my tongue immediately to hers. It was a long passionate kiss and I definitely had a raging hard-on from the taste of her mouth and the smell of her perfume.

As I walked back to my seat I looked at my wife and she was smiling. Tanya was looking a little flustered but she lcleared her throat and said, “Ok Jillian, truth or dare.” “Dare” said my wife. “I dare you to kiss Mike” demanded Tanya. Jillian got up and walked towards Mike. Mike was unaware what was going on at all and he was looking pretty pale. Jillian bent down to kiss Mike instead of sitting beside him so Tanya could get a good view of her cleavage. Tanya watched my wife’s tits as she placed her lips on Mike’s. Mike’s head started to fall backwards from the pressure of Jillian’s kiss and he just kept going back over the end of the couch and onto the floor with a crash. We all immediately started laughing. “Ok Mike, get up you drunken bastard” I was still laughing trying to get the words out of my mouth. He didn’t respond. He didn’t move. He was completely passed out.

“Well I guess that’s the end of the game.” Said Tanya laughing. Jillian looked at Tanya and said, “I don’t think so. We have more than a few dares left for you girl.” Tanya looked a little startled but then said, “What do you mean we?” “This game is still on and far from over. In fact, it is now a game of dares. Whatever any of us say, we have to do now.” I explained.

“Jillian, I dare you to kiss Tanya.” Was my request. “But what about Mike. I don’t feel comfortable if he’s passed out. What if he wakes up” asked Tanya. “I don’t think he will be waking up until tomorrow Tanya. I kinda slipped a sleeping pill in his drink.” Said my wife. Tanya looked pissed off at that statement and reached down to take another big gulp of her drink. “You guys planned this didn’t you? You just wanted to get me wasted and……” “Both fuck you.” My wife finished her sentence smiling at her.

“What if Mike wakes up?” Tanya asked again. “Listen, tell you what, if you can get Mike’s cock hard then he is obviously still aware. If you can’t get him hard, you have to play with us.” I stated. Tanya thought about it for a bit and she did know if she started playing with her husband’s cock, she usually could get an errection out of him. Mike was laid out on his back on the floor still and Tanya walked over to him and started to rub his crotch through his pants. Jillian and I watched with great interest.

Nothing was happening but Tanya still looked unsure. “I dare you to put his cock in your mouth.” Asked my wife. Tanya hesitated again but then unzipped Mike’s pants and pulled out his flaccid cock. Tanya bent down and put Mike’s cock into her mouth. This was exciting the hell out of both Jillian and I. Tanya’s tits were hanging bouncing in front of us as she tried desperately to get her husband hard. She tried for a couple of minutes but nothing was happening, he was still unaroused and unresponsive. Tanya returned to her seat. “So that dare for a kiss?” asked my wife. Tanya picked up her drink looking rather flushed and took a big swig.

Jillian took Tanya’s drink from her hand and placed it on the table. Jillian slowly moved her face to meet Tanya’s and lightly kissed her lips. There was feeble resistance from Tanya but Jillian continued to lightly kiss her lips over and over until finally Tanya opened her mouth and let my wife in. Jillian took a deep breath and unleashed her lust onto Tanya with a deep passionate kiss that went on for a couple of minutes.

Tanya was in a haze when their lips separated and my wife whispered to her, “Your turn.” I know at this point we had her as I could see Tanya’s swollen nipples poking through the thin fabric of her dress. She reached down to her drink again, took another big gulp, looked at me and said “Jack, I dare you to touch your wife’s tits.” Without responding, I moved to the same couch the two girls were sitting at. I took my wife’s hand, stood her up and placed her in front of Tanya. I stood behind Jillian and wrapped my arms around her to cup both of her tits. Jillian moaned at my touch and I looked over her shoulder to watch Tanya’s face as I squeezed my wife’s tits.

“Tanya, I dare you to run your hands up her legs.” Tanya placed her hands on my wife’s knees and she started to softly run her hands up her legs. I watched Tanya’s hands disappear under Jillian’s dress. Tanya ran her hands up and down her legs a couple of more times until they appeared to join together in the center of my wife’s crotch. Another soft moan came out of my wife’s lips as Tanya’s hands caressed the slit in Jillian’s panties. I started to grind my wife’s ass with my cock and I knew very soon I was going to be able to free my eight inch monster from my pants.

Tanya was taking it all in watched us intently. “I dare you both to feel my tits.” Jillian sat down beside Tanya on one side and I sat down on the other. We each grabbed one of Tanya’s large tits and the silky fabric felt wonderful in my hand. My eyes moved back and forth from my hand on Tanya’s large breast to watching my wife try to take as much tit in her hand as she could. Tanya’s watched each of us messaging her massive tits.

“I dare you to put your mouth on her tit.” I asked Jillian. “I dare you to touch her panties.” Asked my wife. I reached down and pulled up Tanya’s dress over her knees and up to her waist exposing her stockings, garter belt and panties. Both my wife and I took in this gorgeous amazon woman’s long legs and sexy attire. I ran my hand across Tanya’s leg to feel the softness of her stockings. My wife grabbed the edge of the top of Tanya’s dress with both hands and released one of her giant tits for us to gaze upon. My wife lowered her mouth and dragged her tongue down along Tanya’s tit to her thimble sized nipple and popped it in her mouth. Tanya spread her legs wider and I took my whole hand and grabbed her box hard. I pressed with full force over her panties and I could feel the heat and wetness from Tanya’s cunt.

“I dare you to put your cock in my mouth.” Whimpered Tanya. The words excited both my wife and I as Jillian continued to lick and suck on Tanya’s tit. I stood up and quickly pulled my pants off and waived my thick cock in the air in front of Tanya’s face. Leaving one foot on the floor, I used my other foot to climb the couch, leaned in and presented my swollen member an inch away from Tanya’s mouth. My wife stopped kissing Tanya’s breast to watch Tanya slowly take my cock into her mouth. Tanya only covered the tip of my cock with her mouth and danced her tongue around the opening of my prick. She then released it, looked at my wife and began to flick her tongue all along my shaft as Jillian watched. Tanya cupped my balls, opened her mouth wide and engulfed my shaft while looking Jillian in her eyes. My wife reached under her dress and started to rub her own clit through her panties.

Tanya pulled my cock out of her mouth temporally to ask Jillian, “I dare you to touch my clit while you touch your own” Jillian leaned back against the couch and pulled her dress up to her waist exposing her black panties and black stockings. She moved in closer to Tanya and their bodies became one. I looked down from my perch to see both these beautiful women sitting side by side with their sexy clothing in full view for me to take in. I watched my wife reach down with her left hand to rub Tanya’s panties and then she reached down with her right hand to rub her own panties. My cock was now sloshing in and out of Tanya’s mouth as I watched my wife rub two cunts.

“I dare you to suck my wife’s tits.” I demanded Tanya. Tanya gave me one last hard vacuum suck and then you could hear a pop as my cock came out of her mouth. Tanya then leaned towards my wife and took both her breasts in her hands. She squeezed then for a bit and then pulled down my wife dress around her shoulders to expose Jillian’s sexy black bra. Tanya began to lick all around my wife’s exposed skin and Jillian looked to be in heaven. Tanya then pulled out one of my wife’s tits and latched on to her nipple with great excitement.

Tanya was now on all fours on the couch lapping away on my wife’s tit. Jillian looked up at me watching and asked, “I dare you to rub her ass.” I lifted Tanya’s dress over her ass to expose her sexy panties to me. As I reached down I could see that her slit had leaked through her panties and my wife’s rubbing had created a glorious camel toe for me. I grabbed her ass in my hands and started to feel all around her ass and then I took two fingers and drove them into Tanya’s slit. I placed my cock on the cheek of her ass as my fingers dug into Tanya’s soaked panties.

“I dare you to eat my wife.” I asked Tanya. Jillian lay back on the couch with her head resting on the arm of the couch. She lifted her ass, pulled her panties off but left her stockings on. Tanya spread my wife’s legs and dove into Jillian’s pussy hard. My wife cried out as Tanya’s tongue darted into Jillian’s glistening slit. Tanya was not being gentle as she plowed her head deep into my wife’s warmth. I could hear and see Tanya lapping up my wife’s cunt and I now had both my hands rubbing Tanya’s panties.

Jillian struggled to get the following words out, “Fuck her Jack. Stick your cock in her. Do it now!” I pulled Tanya’s panties to the side and stuck the head of my cock into her opening. My cock is pretty thick and Jillian is so petit compared to Tanya so I was hoping I wouldn’t have to ease my way in like I had to with my own wife. I plunged my shaft deep into Tanya’s cunt and it slid in easily. Tanya flicked her head back and moaned. “Oh my God, you are so much bigger than Mike. I finally feel filled.” She screamed. I leaned over the top of her body grabbed both of her hanging tits and started to ride her like a horse. My wife was wide eyed as she watched the both of us buck around on the couch. Once Tanya found her rhythm she turned her attention back to my wife clit. Tanya was such a big woman that she easily held me in place as I drove my cock in and out of her.

“Eat me while your husband fucks me.” Screamed Tanya. Tanya remained on all fours as my wife spun herself around and wiggled herself under Tanya’s body. I pulled my cock out of Tanya and she sat on my wife’s mouth. Without asking I pressed my cock against Tanya’s asshole and Tanya pushed back to try and take me in. Her hole was hot and wet but I knew my girth would take some time to work itself into her ass. Jillian munched away at Tanya’s slit covering her face with shiny wetness as I pressed on to get all of my eight inches into Tanya’s ass. Tanya dropped her head back into my wife’s cunt. They were now locked in the 69 position with me pounding Tanya’s ass. The sites, sounds and rhythm was starting to get to me and I was trying desperately not to blow my load in Tanya’s ass.

“I dare the both of you to suck me off.” I demanded. I pulled out of Tanya’s ass and stood up in front of them. The two girls continued to eat each other for a while more which was fine by me as the view was amazing and it lowered the pressure on my balls temporally.

The girls released their mouths on each other and sat up of the couch. I moved closer and they took a position on either side of my cock. Now I could feel two sets of lips running in opposite directions on either side of my cock. One would roll their tongue over my tip while the other would run their tongue along the side of my shaft. Back and forth they rotated, gurgling and sucking together to try and cover as much of my cock as they could all at once. I reached down with my hands and held both their heads in place so their lips were touching. Once I had then locked in that position, I began to fuck both of their mouths at the same time. Tongues were flicking like butterflies as I pumped my cock through each of their mouths. My balls were starting to tense up and my wife knew when I was close.

“I dare you to fuck her tits.” Said my wife. This was my continuing fantasy all these years. My cock between this amazon woman’s giant tits. Tanya sat back on the couch, smiled and waited for me. This time I climbed the couch with both feet and placed my glistening cock on top of Tanya’s tits. My wife reached between her legs and scooped up whatever wetness she could get in her hands and coated my shaft with her juices. She then held Tanya’s tits together as I stuffed my cock between them.

As I suspected and dreamed about for so many years, my cock was completely lost in these giant tits. Having my wife hold Tanya’s tits together for me was a new welcome twist and I started slow to try and savor the moment. Both the girls eyes were glued to my cock working in and out of Tanya’s tits. With each thrust I would pull my cock completely out so the girls wouldn’t know when I would blow my load. I kept my thrusts the same speed and continued knowing one of the times I pulled it out would spray these massive tits. I just couldn’t hold the pressure back anymore and as I pulled my cock out again I shot a heavy load that covered my wife’s hands, Tanya’s tits with the main stream hitting Tanya’s face. Even Jillian was surprised at how much came out as I always loved cumming on Jillian’s body way more than cumming in her. The girls ran their fingers through my spunk and placed some in each other’s mouth.

“I dare you to tell us how make each of us cum at the same time.” Asked my wife. I brought both women down to the floor and positioned them in place. “Do it like this.” I demanded. Each woman was lying on their backs and their feet were touching each other with their heads at either end. I spread Tanya’s legs and then I moved Jillian up between Tanya’s legs so they were touching cunt to cunt. Their legs were tangled together and Jillian was resting on the side of her body to have their wetness covering each other. As soon as Tanya could feel my wife’s cunt against hers, she began to rock and thrust.

I stood up and watched these two beautiful women still fully clothed with their tits hanging out of their dresses grinding against each other. The site of four legs in sexy stockings, cum all over Tanya’s tits and face plus the two asses grinding each other was like a dream. As each of them were lost in the moment I grabbed my IPhone took a few quick shots and then started to record video. When we played it back later you could hear both women moaning loudly with their asses slapping together. Jillian was the first to tense up and quiver under Tanya’s power. This caused Tanya to squirt her juices shortly after all over my wife’s inner thighs. They lay there for a couple of minutes, inspecting each other’s wetness smeared all over their legs, panting and fulfilled.

The next morning Mike woke up and tried to get his cock sucked by Tanya but she just rolled over and said to him, “Do it yourself honey, I’m too hung over.” Mike tried the pouty face on her but Tanya just rolled over smiling to herself and living in the moment of the night that had passed.

---

This is a new departure for me – my first story with an incest theme. I hope you enjoy it, but please note that it is quite a long story. What follows is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

My older sister thought that she had the house to herself for the weekend. This was an entirely reasonable assumption: our parents were away on a 10-day cruise in the Caribbean, celebrating their 25th wedding anniversary, which left only me – and I was supposed to be spending the weekend at a Girl Scouts camp in the mountains. It was a three-hour drive to get to this, and we were more than halfway there when news came through that because of a forest fire in the area the camp site was closing for safety reasons. The camp would have to be postponed, and our bus turned and headed back to town – so here I was being dropped off at the end of our street, early on Saturday afternoon instead of my expected return time on Sunday evening. I hadn’t taken a cellphone with me because there was no reception in those steep mountain valleys, so my sister knew nothing about my return – but that did not seem important, as I thought she would probably be out somewhere anyway.

I had my own key and let myself into the house quietly, feeling rather subdued with disappointment about the cancelled trip – I really liked being in the Girl Scouts, and had been looking forward to the camp. I put my backpack and grip down in the hall, together with my uniform jacket, and then looked into the living room. There were clothes scattered across the floor – really, my sister can be so messy sometimes! I am more tidy-minded, and automatically began to gather them up – and whilst doing so, I realised that there were two pairs of panties and two bras – and one of them, an unfamiliar black lacy affair, was not in her size. The females in our family are all quite well-endowed – our Mom, even though in her late 40s, still turns the heads of guys half her age, especially in the summer when she wears a low front T-shirt or a bikini top. My sister was already a generous 30D bra size, whilst this garment was a much smaller 28B. There was a skirt as well as a pair of shorts, and a prettily-patterned camisole top that I didn’t recognise as anything from Holly’s wardrobe.

Maybe I would have put these facts together in a minute anyway – but I didn’t need to, for it was at that point that I heard the sounds from upstairs, from my big sister’s room. There were moans and sudden gasping cries, and then a voice which sounded like Holly’s shrieked out:

‘I’m coming … aaaahh! fuckit, I’m coming! … make me come, make me!!’

Without stopping to think, I ran upstairs and pulled open her bedroom door, to find a shocking surprise. My older sister, Holly, was lying on her back on her bed – completely naked, and with another nude female body on top of her. The other girl was face down and the other way round, in what I later learnt is called the ‘69’ position. I immediately recognised the head of short dark tousled hair that was buried between my sister’s widespread thighs, with lips pressed firmly against her pussy – it was her long-time best friend, Leanne. The latter’s knees were placed on either side of my sister’s chest and I realised instantly that her cunt was pressing down on my big sister’s face, where Holly was eagerly lapping at it, in between the moans and cries elicited by her friend’s similar attentions to her own pussy. Being underneath, my sister was more restricted in her viewpoint, and so it was Leanne who registered my presence first. She ceased her oral onslaught on my sister’s vagina and raised her head, wide-eyed and startled.

‘Oh, shit!’ she gasped, ‘Holly – look who’s home!

I stood in the doorway, dressed in my Girl Scout uniform, gazing open-mouthed at the entwined lovers – I was taken aback by what I saw, and yet somehow not deeply shocked or shaken by it. Leanne gave me a tentative and worried smile, as she rose to her feet and stepped aside from the bed. For a second my eyes rested on her slim form, registering the neatly-trimmed dark hair around her pussy and her small but shapely breasts – I noticed how stiffly erect her nipples were, and quickly glanced away with a flustered feeling. My gaze switched to my lovely big sister, who was now revealed in a completely new way. Holly was still sprawled on her back, her full breasts jutting upwards, her legs wide apart and her labia puffy and parted. I realised with a jolt of surprise that her pussy was completely clean shaven – I didn’t know that she had done that! My eye was irresistibly drawn to her open slit and the moist hole where Leanne’s fingers and tongue had been delving, and it gave me a strange queasy feeling in my stomach – I had never seen my sister like this before, as a sexual lustful near-adult.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I should pause for a moment to tell you more about us. My name is Susannah, but I am Suzie to my family and friends. At this time, I was just past my sixteenth birthday; Holly is my only sibling and we had always been close, in fact I rather idolised her. There is nearly two years between us, and so she was then a few weeks short of turning eighteen. We are both considered to be very pretty – we have smooth clear pale complexions and well-proportioned features with large dark brown eyes that match our rich glossy chestnut hair, we are rather taller than average (Holly is five feet ten inches; I was then three inches shorter than her but have since caught up), and most of all we take after our mother in our full and curvy figures. My body had developed quite rapidly since I was about thirteen, and my narrow waist accentuated the flare of my hips and my pertly rounded ass, and drew eyes to the thrust of my slightly conical breasts, which already needed a 28 C-cup bra for support. My sister and I are very similar in appearance – no one seeing us would doubt the relationship for an instant – although my hair is curlier than Holly’s and I keep it shorter, trimmed to collar length whilst hers fans out gloriously over her shoulders and half-way down her back. Of course, at this time Holly looked that bit older and more mature than me – I was then clearly still a mid-teenage girl, and I suddenly realised that she looked like a young woman, glowing with vitality and promise.

My shape – and, if I avoid false modesty, my outgoing and friendly personality – drew a lot of attention from the boys at my high school, and not just my fellow 9th graders. In fact, much more than I wanted and it made me rather uncomfortable; they were always asking for dates and could be quite persistent. Having a shrewd idea of how they hoped any such evening would end, I wasn’t keen or ready for this. It took all my charm and tact to put them off without upsetting anyone or making enemies, but so far I had managed to avoid having anyone as a definite ‘boyfriend’ or going beyond some French kissing in the dark at parties – but no hands were allowed to get under my top or up my skirt. One of the reasons I enjoyed the Girl Scout meetings and especially the camps away was that there were no boys to watch out for, and I did much prefer and feel more relaxed in the company of my own sex.

My early-developing body also drew interest from some of the girls, which I thought was just from the curiosity of comparison. However, I did get rather an odd vibe from one of my closest friends, Mishiko, just something in the way that she looked at me sometimes, particularly when we were changing for a gym class or softball game. She was second-generation Japanese-American, with a pretty face and dark almond-shaped eyes, and long sleek straight jet black hair. Mishiko was close to my height, but of more slender build with a boyish figure – a narrow flat pelvis and slim hips, and quite small AA cup breasts, although I noticed once when glancing her way as we stripped off, side by side in the locker-room, that her nipples were quite prominent. When we were alone, particularly at her house, she had recently started to talk quite a bit – although vaguely – about the value of ‘new experiences’ and of ‘experimenting to find out who you are’. I wasn’t quite sure what she meant by this (or, more probably, I didn’t want to let it in register in my conscious mind), but her persistence was making me feel a bit uncomfortable around her.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

My sister sat up on her bed, looking at me wordlessly – at first, in a rather stricken and guilty way, and then more thoughtfully. She got up and took me gently by the arm, leading me unresistingly to sit down on the bed next to her, nodding to Leanne to seat herself on my other side. My mind was in a whirl; I did not know what to think or say, and still less how I felt about my sister after this surprising revelation. Holly smiled at me gently and lovingly, put an arm comfortingly around my waist, and said:

‘It’s OK, sweetie, it’s just fun between friends, something us girls can do’, and then she added: ‘I’m sorry you were surprised, and found out this way – I guess I should have found a way to tell you before now, I have really been meaning to.’

This intriguing statement loosened my tongue, and looking at both of them I stammered: ‘Tell me what?’

My sister came straight to the point, in her usual clear and direct way: ‘That I’m a lesbian, and that Leanne and I are lovers, we have been for some time – but it must stay our secret, and Mom and Dad must never ever know; honey, can you promise me that?’ I swallowed my surprise, which was somehow not all that great, and nodded my agreement. Holly looked relieved, and then she added, rather wistfully: ‘Do you mind … have I let you down in some way?’

I quickly assured her not, which was quite true. I found that I didn’t mind in the slightest, and if anything it made my adored older sister seem even more grown-up. In fact, it made a lot of sense and seemed right for her somehow. I smiled shakily at my sister, and she and her girlfriend looked much happier. Holly exhaled a deep breath, and leaned her head against mine for a moment.

‘Mucho thanks, my sweet sis’, she said, and then in more of a whisper: ‘I do love you’.

There was only one thing that I could or wanted to say. ‘I love you, too’, I whispered in reply.

My big sister gave me a swift fierce hug, and then looked me up and down, with quite a different light in her eyes. She ran a hand gently through my curly mop of hair, and exchanged a look with Leanne, who then began gently to massage my back. After a few seconds, my sister spoke again, with a new husky tone in her voice that I had never heard before:

‘Oh, sweet sis, you don’t know what you’re missing – I want to show you, we’ll show you’.

I was surprised and rather shocked, and turned towards her to make some sort of protest – although in fact I felt both uncertain and intrigued – but before I could utter a word, she kissed me on the lips, in a way in which we had never kissed before: sensually, passionately, hungrily, like lovers do. She thrust her tongue into my mouth, and – almost automatically – I responded. With a jolt of shock, I felt her hands cupping my breasts, fondling and softly squeezing them through my Girl Scout uniform shirt and my soft cotton bra beneath – and, with even more shock, I realised that my nipples were hardening in arousal. My God, I thought, my sister is making out with me, and I’m turned on by it!

I was aware of Leanne’s fingers at the buttons of my uniform shirt, opening it and pulling it away down my arms, revealing my firm young breasts in their plain white bra. I gasped as my sister slid a hand inside the bra cup and scooped out the breast nearer to her, and seconds later Leanne did the same with the other, tugging the bra strap off my shoulder to dangle at the side. I was transfixed, wide-eyed, as the two of them bent their heads in unison, each taking one of my nipples into her mouth and then, after a quick lick around it, sucking hard – and during all of this, I made no protest, no resistance of any kind. I was just amazed, and yet also entranced – I never stopped to think about it being wrong, because it seemed so tender, so loving.

As my sister and her lover nuzzled my breasts, I gasped with the waves of arousal that this sent coursing through me – I gave a soft whimper of pleasure, and my head went back, arching my back. To keep my balance, my legs parted almost instinctively, and in an instant my sister undid the fastening of my uniform skirt, which had a button and zip at the side that was next to her. Holly shifted her position, dropping off the bed to kneel in front of me, and she pulled the skirt over my hips and away in one firm motion. Then, before I realised how far this was going, or could think of objecting or preventing her (not that I cared any more by this point), she whisked my plain white panties down my legs as well, flinging them away behind her with a theatrical and saucy flourish which nearly made me laugh aloud.

Holly winked at me, and then – as she spread my knees wide apart with a gentle but authoritative pressure – she licked her lips, and said:

‘I declared this sweet sister-pussy open!’

I glanced downwards, and with a flush of embarrassment realised that she was not just making a joke – my pussy lips had engorged and were visibly jutting out, partly open! Holly gazed at my private place with a expression of hot desire on her face, and then she looked me straight in the eyes.

‘Oh, my sweet baby sister, you don’t know how much I’ve longed for this, for us to be together like this – you are so sweet, so cute, I’ve wanted you for ages!’ she breathed softly.

My big sister stroked my cunt with her fingertips, tracing around the sides and then – making me gasp and shudder – up and down my very cleft, parting the labial lips and giving me the strangest but most wonderful tingling feeling all over. Leanne moved behind me on the bed, and cradled my suddenly limp and boneless body – she unsnapped my bra and removed it, and I felt her naked breasts and hard firm nipples pressing against my bare back. She reached round to my front and took both my breasts in her hands, kneading their flesh and gently stroking my tits, which felt more sensitive than I had ever known before.

I gave a sudden cry, for my sister had brought her mouth down onto my pussy, sliding her tongue along and then – oh, sweet Jesus, oh-my-God what a feeling! – running the tip of it along my pussy-slit. Fuckit, my sister’s tongue was INSIDE ME! She pushed it in further, and then lapped up and down, so slowly, so sensuously that I thought I was going to faint – my stomach was full of butterflies, my pulse was racing, and sweat broke out on my brow. I just couldn’t believe it – my gorgeous busty big sister was eating out my pussy – and I was loving every second of it! Was I a lesbian too, I wondered? Well, I decided, if Holly was one, then it was no bad thing to be after all – especially if it meant that we could share our affection for each other in this electrifying way.

Holly’s tongue caressed the rim of my vagina, but she was careful not to probe too hard or deep, for she knew that I was still a virgin – I shared all my confidences with her, and she knew that I didn’t want to do that yet with any boys. And it was then, only then, that the realisation hit me – you will think I’m obtuse, but it’s what’s in front of your own face that you miss – of course I wouldn’t want a boy’s penis in me if I was in fact a lesbian, that explained all my reluctance. I know it might not seem logical, but instead of being worried by this, I felt calmed and reassured by the fact that I had a good reason for the way that I felt. I understand now that it was relief at no longer having to suppress my nature that was a big part of my reaction, for I suddenly felt free, as if I had shed a burden that I had not even known I was bearing.

My acquiescence in what my sister was doing to my body – more than that, my evident arousal and openness in response to her sexual advances – was also a great relief to Holly. Now that she no longer had to withhold the most crucial thing about herself from me – which had been a great strain, as otherwise she had always told me her private thoughts and feelings, sister to sister – Holly was on a wave of sexual thrills, and she had the confidence to seduce me and bring me along the lesbian path. I was in no doubt now that this was what was happening, that my big sister and I were becoming lovers and embarking on a new and adult dimension to our relationship – and that I was just as eager to cross that threshold as she was.

I closed my eyes, savouring the unbelievably erotic sensations that her cunnilingus was causing, and I rested one hand on the back of her head and pulled her face closer into my cunt. Suddenly, as she found my clitoris and nibbled it with her teeth, the stimulus overbore me – the combination of Leanne’s attentions to my breasts and my lovely sister’s tongue at my cunt took me in a rush. I gave a high-pitched cry as I was seized by an explosive, shuddering orgasm – my first ever true one, caused by a lover, and so much more satisfying than the effects that I had got from my fumbling masturbatory attempts. It was a profound revelation, leaving me gasping for breath and floundering in waves of lust and emotion, as the tidal wave of ecstasy engulfed me and then broke, ebbing slowly away.

Holly raised her face from between my wide-spread thighs, her eyes shining with love and excitement, and I grabbed her chin and drew her face to mine, kissing her fiercely.

‘Ohmigod! – sis, that was wonderful, thank you, thank you … that was so lovely!’ I gushed, still miles high.

Then a new and startling thought burst upon me like a lightning flash of revelation, and before I could lose my nerve, I rushed ahead – I just knew that I had to follow my instinct, and that led in only one direction. To Holly’s utter delight – and I heard Leanne give a gasp of surprise from behind me – I told my sister that I wanted to do the same for her, that I wanted to taste her, to eat her pussy, to make her come for me.

We quickly exchanged places, smiling at each other in excited wonder, and she sat on the bed next to her lover, who was watching saucer-eyed – in fact, I noticed Leanne give a little shake of her head, as if she couldn’t quite believe what she was seeing. I squatted on my haunches in front of my sister, admiring her curvy figure and her ample thrusting breasts with an entirely new – and quite personal – appreciation. After just a momentary hesitation, I put one hand on each of her knees, pressing her legs wider apart, and then slowly ran those hands up the inside of her thighs until they encountered the soft warm flesh on either side of her slit. I massaged her gently here for a few seconds, and she half-closed her eyes, giving me a sultry ‘come hither’ look from under her lashes. Next I stroked her prominent outer labia, and parted them to find the moister inner lips, eliciting a shiver of delighted anticipation from my sibling. I was becoming fascinated by the orchid-flower opening of her sex, and desire was overcoming the last barriers of inhibition – a little mental voice was saying this is another female you’re going to fuck, right? In fact, it’s your sister, right? Yeah, baby, oh yeah – that’s just so right! was my mental reply.

I brought my mouth forward onto my sister’s cunt, smelling her sexual scent, tasting her sweat and the pussy-juice that had seeped from her vagina, and fascinated by all of them. I no longer had a shred of doubt that I was just like my sister (and that made me so happy, I have always wanted to follow in her footsteps, she was always my heroine), that I was 100% a lesbian, and glad of it. As I began to run my tongue along her cleft, Holly started to make a rumbling noise in her throat – really, it sounded a lot like a cat purring in pleasure. This sign that I was having some effect emboldened me, and I became more definite in my oral probing, pushing me face hard against her firm warm Venus mound. Her labia parted easily to my questing fingers as I sought to make the access easier for my tongue, and my sister huskily told me to push them in as well. I wasn’t sure how many, as I was afraid of hurting her, so I just used the index finger of my right hand like a rod, whilst still using my left hand to prise her slit further apart, and my tongue to delve into the widening valley of her vagina.

I could be much bolder than she had been with my pussy, for I knew that Holly was not a virgin – not that she had gone with any boy, but when she was just over seventeen she had wanted to ‘experiment’ (hmm, that word again, the one Mishiko kept using to me, accompanied by glances sometimes wistful and sometimes of vexation … I was starting to understand rather more of what was going on with my sweet Japanese-American friend!) … sorry, I wandered off topic there; anyway, Holly managed to get a vibrator from somewhere, I never knew quite how. She began using it on herself, but a couple of weeks later went too far and it broke her hymen. She told me all about this a week or two after it happened, not indicating then whether it was an accident or on purpose; what she could not tell me at that time, but did later, was that the vibrator had been wielded by Leanne, and that it was done deliberately – that night, they had resolved to take each other’s virginity.

So I shoved my tongue and finger as deeply into my sister as I could, grunting with the effort and energy involved. Her breasts quivered in response to my penetrations, and without thinking I reached up with my other hand and groped them, pulling on each nipple in turn, back and forth. Whilst my attention was focused upon servicing my sister, I sensed rather than saw Leanne ease herself off the bed and come round to kneel on the floor immediately behind me. Once again, I felt her stiff nipples against my back, and her hand came through between my legs, gently stroking my crotch and carefully probing my slit. Whilst she did this, she kissed the back of my neck and my shoulders, nibbling on them in a most arousing way. I wondered briefly if she did that to my sister – feeling a momentary pang of jealousy – and then realised that of course she did, and a whole lot more besides … and that, if I was a good girl, I might be lucky enough for them to show me some day, and let me join in.

I don’t think it was any great expertise on my part that brought my older sister quite rapidly to a mighty climax – it was the amazing thrill of having me as her lover, of having her younger sister kneeling stark naked between her thighs, feasting on her pussy, lapping eagerly at her vagina and gazing up at her, my mouth full of her cunt and my eyes staring adoringly at her face, hot sexual desire burning in my eyes. I understood that Holly loved Leanne, that Leanne was her babe, her girlfriend, even her partner, and I didn’t mind that at all – and what was really amazing, was that Leanne knew this too and was confident enough of her secure place in my sister’s heart that she did not see me as a rival, and was not jealous of what was happening – on the contrary, it thrilled her and turned her on incredibly. It was as if we existed on separate parallel tracks, and could each have a sexual relationship with my sister – a physically intense one as well as an emotional one – without it threatening the place of the other. In fact, since then we have had many threesomes, and sometimes Holly has just watched whilst Leanne and I make love, which we usually do very tenderly, caring for each other because we know the other one is precious to Holly. I don’t see myself as my sister’s ‘lover’ – that’s Leanne’s place, and rightfully hers; I am still Holly’s sister, but because we are both lesbians and have always been so close and affectionate, that sisterhood has a whole extra dimension that I guess most sisters don’t have … do they? I wonder … maybe they do, much more than anyone knows, after all it would all be kept secret, wouldn’t it? … actually, I bet twins do it together, I know I would if I had a twin, because Holly is really like that to me, even though we are not the same age.

Well, to get back to my amazing day of discovery – of my lesbianism, and of sister-love. After Holly climaxed, which she did with much noise and wild abandon, she noticed what her lover was doing behind and underneath me, and warned Leanne to go cautiously because I was still a virgin. I knew then, just as she said the words, what I wanted most of all. I looked Holly straight in the face and said softly that I did not want to be a virgin any longer, and – even more than that – I wanted her to take me, I wanted my sister to be my first.

My statement really shook her – and it rocked her world, as well! I had completely surprised her with this, she had never thought or expected such a thing – she was utterly thrilled, and incredibly turned on by the idea. My big sister asked me several times if I really meant it, if I was sure about this, and I had to reassure her that I was quite certain about it. Holly kissed me on the forehead and told me that I was giving her a real privilege, something amazingly special to share, that neither of us would ever forget this and that it would bind us even more closely together. I just nodded and gazed up at her adoringly, admiring the sway and jut of her globular breasts and the prominence of her stiff nipples.

My sister disappeared for a moment and came back with two large soft bath-towels, which she unfolded on the floor of her bedroom and then laid me down on top of them. Leanne stretched out on the bed, looking down on me and eager to enjoy the sister-act that was about to be put on. Holly began with some gentle and very arousing foreplay, kissing my face, ears and neck, whilst her fingers trailed over my torso, tracing around my breasts and then creeping down across my flat stomach. I felt so comfortable and so relaxed – there was no apprehension at all, how could there be when I was in the hands of my beautiful and loving older sister? My arms lay at my sides, and in response to her caresses I spread my legs apart, offering my pussy for her pleasure.

Holly brought her lips to my breasts, slowly sucking and nibbling on my tits, as her hands slipped lower. I gave a gasp of anticipation as I felt one of her hands slide down my crotch to cup my Venus mound, and then rub along my slit. I spread my legs even wider – as far apart as I could – and in a low murmur I begged her to have me, to fuck me, to take my virginity. My soft pleadings aroused Holly even more, and I heard a gasp from Leanne and her voice adding encouragement, telling my sister to go for it, to do me, to have my pussy.

My sister slipped the tips of two fingers into my crack, which was well-lubricated from my arousal, and she ran them up and down its length, teasing my labia further apart. Then her head moved lower, and for the second time on this incredible afternoon my sister’s agile tongue probed into my pussy, tasting my juices and pressing against my trembling pink vaginal walls. This time there was no shock of surprise, no reluctance or uncertainty – I knew that I wanted this so much, the amazing sexual sensations, the body-shaking thrills, and most of all the intimate closeness of my own sister’s warm, naked and overpoweringly erotic body. I gave a sobbing cry and arched my back, pushing my cunt up against her face, wanting her nearer – passionately hungry for her to devour me, to go right into me!

I hadn’t thought exactly how she would do this – I did not have any specific plan in mind when the impulse to ask her came over me, but fortunately Holly was better equipped than I knew. She withdrew her mouth from my pussy and rocked back onto her haunches. I was about to utter a protest at her abandonment of my only partly-eaten pussy, but she smiled and put a finger to my lips in the universal signal for silence. Swiftly, she rose to her feet and went across to her desk, where she seemed to reach around behind the drawers as if something was lodged between them and the wall. Holly retrieved an oblong cardboard box, and then with a flourish of triumph produced from it – a strap-on plastic dildo! I had not the slightest idea that she possessed such an object, and gasped in amazement. In answer to my enquiry, my sister admitted that she had only acquired it about a month ago, from a mail order firm who had accepted her debit card and her assurance that she was over 18. Since then, she and Leanne had used it a few times when they were really safe from discovery, but in fact this weekend was to have been its main inauguration.

‘And now’, said my sister with a smile, as she buckled the harness straps in place, ‘we’ll inaugurate it in a very special way!’

I was a little doubtful: it seemed awfully, well, huge – not just the length, but it was astonishingly thick, or so it seemed to the innocent me at that time; I now know that it was quite average in size, although that still means big when you are dealing with a sixteen-year-old virgin. Holly saw the wrinkle of concern in my expression, and hastened to reassure me that it wouldn’t hurt, that she would be careful, and that she and Leanne had found they could take it all the way without difficulty, as long as you were loosened up a bit first – as she had just done with me, so that now I was ready for it.

Was I? Well, I was certainly gooey down there, and I realised that my vagina was quite wet and also partly open – my labia were pink and distended, revealing the entrance between. My sister inserted her forefinger and moved it in a clockwise direction, widening the gap even more, and I moaned at the waves of looseness and hot lust that this sent radiating through me.

My sister knelt between my widespread legs again, her plastic cock pointing at my pussy like some strange blunt plastic spear. She moved forwards until the rounded bulbous knob of the dildo was rubbing against my pussy cleft and almost pushing its way into my opening, and then she paused. Holly looked me in the eye, and my deliberate nod of assent was all the confirmation that she needed. With her pelvis poised above mine, my sister arched her spine and moved her hips downwards. The effect was a smooth transfer of her weight onto the tip of the dildo which was resting against my pussy, and so to push it inwards slowly but firmly.

As it entered me, centimetre by centimetre, I gave a series of little shudders, each of them accompanied by a kind of barking cry – these were not protests, but releases of the tension that had built up in me. Before the dildo entered as far as my hymen, Holly pivoted her hips the other way and pulled it backwards – leaving unbelievably erotic sensations in its wake. Almost at once, she pushed it in again, sinking a little deeper each time.

Now, with a strange elastic feeling of pressure, the knob of the dildo had pushed up against my hymen – ready to breach it, to make me what in many non-western societies would instantly be an adult and a woman. My breath was coming in strained shallow pants, and my face must have had a fixed expression – but it was just one of concentration, not of fear or distress. Still, Holly paused again, and her eyes searched my face. I gazed up at my lovely sexy sister, and without a moment’s doubt said what I wanted in the way that, somehow, instinctively, I knew would turn her on the most:

‘Take me, sister!’ I begged, low and clear: ‘Fuck your sister! Fuck your sister’s pussy! Fuck your sister RIGHT NOW!!’

My big sister’s eyes took on a glazed expression as she heard my incestuous desire, and she thrust her hips downwards in a fluid motion. There was a moment of intense pressure, a much shorter – and very briefly painful – feeling of tearing, and then the dildo pushed in even further. I closed my eyes, absorbing all the sensations, and my voice cried out ‘yes!! yes!!’, mingled with pleas to go harder and faster.

Holly hardly needed any such encouragement, and she pressed the dildo further into my tight vagina, entering the inner part of me where nothing had ever intruded before. It felt strange because it was so unfamiliar, and yet it also seemed quite right and natural. My sister worked the dildo a couple of inches further inwards, and then, just as its passage met more rigid resistance, she withdrew it for almost its full length, paused to heighten my anticipation, and twisted her hips to shove it back in again. This time it drove a little further into me, sending jolts of intense sensation through my whole body. I became both looser and wetter, with juices seeping from my vagina in arousal, and in turn this eased the dildo’s passage. My sister began a regular rhythm of penetration and withdrawal, gradually increasing the tempo, and my hips began to counter-thrust in response.

‘Jesus fucking Christ, this is so hot – awesome, awesome!’ I heard Leanne moaning from the adjacent bed.

My sister’s girlfriend was watching it all open-mouthed, drinking it in like a dream come true (which she later explained to me that it was – that she had always thought I was a sexy chick, and for quite some time she had had fantasies about Holly fucking me). With one hand, Leanne was squeezing her own breast, pulling forcefully on the nipple, whilst the other was thrust between her thighs, frotting along her pussy and rubbing frantically on her clit. Her gaze never shifted from the amazing vision of her lesbian lover spearing the cunt of her own sixteen-year old sister with a strap-on dildo and taking her virginity. Leanne’s increasingly louder and more ragged gasps and pants of arousal, as she masturbated herself whilst watching us, became the background soundtrack to my loss of virginity, and I will remember them always. Near to the end, Leanne got so carried away that she nearly fell off the bed – at the time, I didn’t know that this was the reason, but I heard a sudden loud ‘Oh – shit!’ which was almost immediately succeeded by a burst of staccato shrieks as she came – she also told me later it was the most intense orgasm she had ever had, better even than the first time my big sister had fucked her with that same strap-on cock.

I was already being consumed by a blaze of passion and desire, when Holly administered what was literally the final touch. Bracing her weight on just one arm, she reached down with her other hand between our bodies and quested for the top of my pussy. I was so wet and gaping that she had no difficulty in locating her intended target at once – my clitoris. Whilst the flexing of my sister’s pelvis continued to slap the dildo wetly in and out of my vagina, her nimble fingers began vigorously rubbing my clit. The two things fused together into one unbelievable torrent of sexual pleasure, and I began to quake and tremble in my desire for release. I’m told that I gave a series of short high-pitched yells as my first-ever full-on cunt-fucking took me to a breath-taking climax, after which I subsided into shuddering post-orgasmic gasps.

Above me, Holly’s back was rigid and her eyes tightly closed, and she gave a long moan as she came as well – I didn’t know this at that point, but there was a cleverly designed ridge and small nub on the inside of the strap-on’s front section, which slipped into the wearer’s slit and rubbed against her clitoris with every thrust that she made. With a sigh of satisfied pleasure, my sister let her weight come down on top of me, her large breasts pillowing on mine, and she gave me a long, lingering, loving kiss.

After a couple of minutes, my sister slowly withdrew the dildo with which she had taken my virginity. I glanced downwards in curiosity to see it slide out of me, and I had a momentary queasy feeling when I saw a streak of red at the tip and partly on one side – my show of blood, from when my hymen had been broken. Holly unbuckled the strap-on and took it away to the bathroom to clean it later, and she came back with a damp cloth and a box of tissues, which she used to wipe gently around my pussy. Then I shifted round to lean my back against the side of Holly’s bed, and she came and sat next to me, a companionable arm around my shoulders as I leaned against her warm soft body. Behind us, on the bed, Leanne rolled over onto her side and moved to lie behind my sister, so that Holly’s head was resting against Leanne’s breasts.

The three of us chatted for a while about nothing very particular, whilst Leanne ran her fingers through Holly’s hair and mine, and massaged our necks and shoulders. It became clear that my sister and her lover had been anticipating for quite some time the opportunities that would be provided by this weekend when they could (as they had thought) have the house entirely and privately to themselves, and they had had a pretty hot agenda lined up. They were sweetly reassuring that I had not spoilt things for them, now that I had discovered girl-on-girl loving as well. Even so, I was conscious that my return had disrupted their plans, and when all is said and done, three is an awkward number – it couldn’t be threesome fun all the time.

It only took me a few seconds after realising this to decide what to do about it. I announced that I would like to ask a friend to sleepover as well, if that was OK with them. Leanne looked a bit uncertain at first because she was concerned about keeping her relationship with Holly confidential. However, when my sister enthusiastically took up the idea, saying that it would be great fun as long as it was someone who would be cool about the situation and discreet, her lover nodded agreement as well. Then, as if Holly had read my mind (and we are very often on the same wavelength in this sort of way), she laughed and said that I must ask Mishiko. This had been my intention as well, but I asked my sister why she thought that. Holly gave a snort of amusement:

‘Because she’s got the hots for you, big time, sweetest sister! I can tell that just from how she looks at you – give her a call, and I bet you she’ll be over here like a rocket, in fact she probably won’t even bother putting any panties on!’

I thought for a moment, and then I had no more doubts or hesitations about what I wanted. I went out to the phone in the hall, dialled Mishiko’s home number and asked for her when her Mom answered. After a moment, my cute Asian friend’s soft voice came on the line:

‘Hi, Suzie? I thought you were away at Girl Scouts camp this weekend?’ she said, sounding rather puzzled.

‘No … well, yes, I was, but it got cancelled, so here I am back home again’, I answered, and then, taking my courage in both hands, I continued: ‘Listen … you know my folks are away on this cruise, well, there’s just my sister and her … umm … girlfriend … here, so I wondered, would you like to come over and be with me … for a sleepover, in fact maybe both nights, if you like, and we could go straight to school together on Monday?’

There was a short breathless pause, and then, with a slight tremble in her voice, my friend replied:

‘I’d love to! That is’, and she hesitated, and then continued more softly: ‘if you really … want me?’

The emphasis on ‘want me’, highlighted by the slight pause before, was all the signal that was needed, and really Mishiko could hardly have been more blatant. I resolved to remove any uncertainty from her mind, and replied:

‘Oh, yes, Mishi – I’ve learned such a lot, and I do … I really want you!’ and I put a special emphasis on the last phrase. There was a break in her voice, as Mishi (the name I usually called her) answered with something between a sob and a gasp:

‘Oh, Suzie-sweet, I thought you’d never ask!’ Then, with joyous enthusiasm, she added; ‘Just give me time to grab some things, tell Mom, and get her to drive me over to yours – I won’t be long, babe, I can’t wait!’

Mishiko was true to her promise: I just had enough time to take a quick shower and get changed into an attractive but comfortable outfit of a cap-sleeve pink T-shirt and a short and tight blue denim mini-skirt, and there was a ring of the doorbell. I opened it to find a glowing, smiling Mishiko on the front step, literally bouncing from toe to toe in a little dance of excitement and happiness. We both waved to her Mom, who was sitting in their car in the street, and she waved back, calling out to Mishi to have a good time (at which my friend glanced at me sideways with a huge grin on her face), before driving off.

I ushered Mishiko into the cool of the hallway, and she dropped her overnight bag as I closed the front door behind us. Then I turned to her, and with no more delay I drew her into my embrace. She was a little wooden at first, not because she didn’t want this, but because she did – so very much so, that she couldn’t quite dare to believe that it was actually finally happening. I convinced her of that by planting my lips on hers and giving her a long and unmistakeably sexual kiss, squirming my tongue around inside her breathlessly opening mouth. Mishiko then almost melted in my arms, murmuring sweet endearments as I kissed her neck and stroked her long sleek black hair. Her hands went up under my T-shirt to seek my bra-less breasts, and she gave a contented sigh as she began to fondle them. At the same time, I slipped a hand under her short pleated linen skirt, to find sweet warm girl-flesh – my sister had been right, Mishi wasn’t wearing any panties! She returned the favour, and with an excited squeal made the same discovery about me.

As the rush of that first heady moment passed, Mishiko pulled back slightly and regarded me with intense curiosity, although her hand didn’t stray from under my skirt, where it was cupping my Venus mound in the most delightful way.

‘Suzie, this is wonderful – it’s just heaven!’ she said, her eyes bright with emotion, ‘but … how come? Did you realise how I feel about you, or what?’

I had already decided that if Mishi and I were going to have a relationship, of whatever sort or seriousness, I would have to be completely open with her about everything, and trust to both her affection and her discretion. I shifted my hands to hold her at the waist, and I felt really shaky and nervous as I replied:

‘I did kind of realise, but not exactly … that is, I had some help – don’t be shocked, Mishi, please! It was Holly, she opened my eyes today to what I’ve been too blind or scared to see … and, umm, well, she opened me in another way, too!’

Mishiko’s eyes nearly bugged out at this last admission, but thank goodness this was in amazement and not in disgust. Then she found her voice:

‘Your virginity? … with – with YOUR SISTER?!!’ she shrieked incredulously, and then she thrust her free hand under her skirt and clutched her own naked cunt, rubbing furiously. ‘Oh, fuck! That’s so hot – I’m so wet’, she moaned. After a moment, she carried on in a slightly more normal voice: ‘your sister’s so sexy, I’ve always thought that, I can sure see why – but so are you hot stuff, babe’, she hastened to add with loyalty and transparent sincerity: ‘and I like you most of all, Suzie, my sweet special Suzie’.

I responded with actions not words, reaching for the hem of her T-shirt and pulling it off over her head. This revealed her small breasts, which I found enticingly cute and lovely, their slight rise capped with a prominently stiff nipple. I bent forwards, and to her shudders of delight I kissed first one nipple and then the other, licking around the surrounding aureole.

Just at that moment, we heard wolf-whistles and applause, and Mishiko drew back in startlement. She looked for the source of the racket, and her pretty mouth formed an O of surprise and appreciation. Leaning on the railing of the first-floor landing, my sister and her lover were looking down at us, smiling and clapping their hands – and both were completely nude, with their arms lovingly around each other’s waists.

‘Aah!’ Mishiko whispered to me, ‘I wasn’t quite sure, when you said your sister’s “girlfriend” was here, if that was exactly what you meant … but now I can see that it is!’

‘Get a room, you two!’ Holly called down, laughing. I smiled back up at my sister-lover, knowing that I was hers and she was mine whenever we wanted, and I answered:

‘You’re right, sis – and I’ve got one! We’ll see you two later on, OK, maybe for some fun all of us together?’

They both nodded pleased agreement, and Holly proudly declared: ‘That’s my sister, she’s a quick learner!’

‘Mmm, I saw that for myself, honey’, giggled Leanne, and then she cupped one of my sister’s full breasts in her hand, tweaked the nipple and then drew it to her mouth, as Mishi stared upwards at the two handsome older teenagers in open fascination. I slapped her firmly on the rump to get her attention, and then grabbed her hand and towed her towards the staircase.

‘C’mon, Mishi’, I said huskily, ‘you’re my babe now, aren’t you?’

‘Ooooh! Yes, yes, Suzie!’ she eagerly replied.

In my bedroom, I undid Mishi’s skirt and she removed my clothes; once we were both naked, I took my new girlfriend into my bed for the very first time. We spent a wonderful couple of hours, some of it exploring each other’s bodies and our new-found sexual relationship, and some of it just cuddling up in a loving way, lying entangled together and talking quietly, interrupted by frequent kisses. Later in the afternoon, we put on our T-shirts and panties (it turned out Mishi had brought a couple of pairs in her overnight bag), went back downstairs and curled up on the big couch in the living room, watching television and flicking between the channels. About an hour later we heard the pad of female feet coming downstairs and going into the kitchen. We joined my sister and Leanne, who both looked very attractive in just their panties and bras, and we all fixed ourselves some pizzas, accompanied by a tossed mixed leaf salad. I could see Mishi’s eyes straying quite often to Holly’s smooth curves, well displayed in a lacy and quite minimal plunge bra, but I didn’t feel any jealousy – it was just a sign of her good taste, as after all I admired my sister too!

As we sat down around the table to eat, Mishi fell quiet, occasionally glancing back and forth between Holly and me. At last, in a lull in the conversation, Holly noticed this and asked her what she was thinking about. The cute Japanese-American teen blushed and looked down at the table, before softly replying that she was thinking of what I had told her about Holly taking my virginity, and that she just couldn’t get it out of her head.

‘Oh, Mishi – I’m sorry, I didn’t think,’ I said, worried that it might be upsetting her after all; ‘do you mind very much – are you jealous?’

Mishi shook her head and answered no, that she wasn’t – although she added, with a hot and intense look in my direction, that if I had lost it with anyone else, that would have been a different matter! She said that she was grateful to Holly, for if she hadn’t taken the initiative Mishi didn’t know how long it would have been – if ever – before I would have understood and responded to her feelings for me. More than that, she said, it just somehow seemed so right, the two of us together – we were so close anyway, and both so beautiful, and it was so incredibly erotic and arousing, imagining Holly and I making love – that she just wished so much that she had been here to see it.

I looked across the table to my lovely big sister, and immediately I knew what to do – Holly was smiling, and must have read my mind, for she gave a little nod. I reached across the table to take my sister’s nearest hand and draw it to my mouth for a kiss, and then I locked my eyes on Mishiko’s and said to her:

‘Well, we could do a re-enactment, if you like?’

Mishi gave a little gasp, her lips parting and the tip of her tongue darting along them, and then she shivered from head to toe – she told me later that at that moment, without even touching herself, she had experienced an orgasm just from the incredible thrill of the idea of watching Holly and I making love. Mishi breathlessly assured us both that she would love that, and so we quickly shoved everything in the dishwasher and all four of us went through to the living room.

Leanne quickly stripped off her bra and panties, and lay down along our four-seater couch, supported by its back and with her chin cupped in one hand. I kissed Mishiko, and ran my hands over her body – I could feel how stiff her nipples were, as I slipped my hands under her T-shirt and pulled it off over her head. My beautiful Japanese lover gazed at me wide-eyed, and I could sense her trembling anticipation as I slid her panties down her slim legs, and she stepped daintily out of them. Before rising again to my feet, I placed a loving kiss firmly on Mishi’s mound, flicking my tongue quickly along her damp slit, and was rewarded by a quiver running through her slender frame and a sharp intake of her breath. As I stood up, I gave a kiss and a quick nibble to each of her tits, whilst slipping a hand between her thighs to stroke her naked pussy. My thumb pressed firmly along the groove of her opening, ensuring that my hot Asian babe was thoroughly aroused. Mishi had a glazed expression in her eyes, as if she thought that perhaps she was dreaming, and I took both of her hands in mine and led her to the couch. She offered no resistance as I arranged her upon it, lying in front of Leanne and with her back resting against the soft pillow of the older girl’s chest.

Then, with a smile, I turned to my stunning sister, who was waiting patiently. She took me into her arms, and we began a long French kiss, whilst our hands roamed all over each other’s breasts, stomachs, backs and butts. My sister made the first move, rolling my T-shirt upwards from my waist, lifting it over my head and casting it aside. Now her hands could stroke and knead my ripening breasts, and my nipples responded to her tweaks and caresses by engorging into erection. I couldn’t let her have this all her own way, and so I slipped her bra straps from both of her shoulders; as they tumbled down to her elbows, her breasts came loose from the cups. I took them in both of my hands, hefting and squeezing them, and then I leant forward to give them my full oral attention, sucking so hard on her tits that it probably felt like I was trying to pull them right off.

Holly gave a throaty gasp and then quite sharply slapped my ass, which was jutting out behind me as I bent over. In a husky tone, she ordered me to strip her completely. It was only the work of a second to unsnap the backband of her bra, allowing her large breasts to swing completely free, and then I sank to my knees in front of her. She stood akimbo with her hands on her hips, as I gazed upwards in reverence – my eyes drinking in this vision of feminine sensuality, with her firm thighs, ripe Venus mound, flared hips, narrow waist, and the jutting mounds on her chest. My sister put her hand on the back of my head, and gently but firmly drew my face forwards to encounter the triangular front panel of her hipster panties. They were in a glossy black satin, trimmed with decorative lace, and already there was a darker patch of seeping wetness over the base of her pussy. With increasing ardour, I placed a series of kisses onto the alluring panties, before hooking my fingers into their waistband at each hip. I took a quick glance upwards at my sister’s gleaming eyes, and then with a violent jerk I ripped the panties down her legs in one swift movement. I heard a trio of sudden gasps, as all three of the other girls felt a sharp pang of lust in their pussies at the unexpected assertiveness of my action.

Now I could properly get at my sister’s cunt, and I began eagerly licking and lapping around her vagina, tasting her sticky juices and squirming my tongue inwards at every opportunity. Holly’s grip on my head became vice-like, and she began to grunt in rhythm with my oral probing. Surprisingly quickly, her hips opened wider and her pelvis jerked roughly against my face, and I heard her give three short high-pitched cries as she orgasmed, her head flung back and her eyes screwed tightly shut.

‘Fucking hell, little sister!’ she gasped, after catching a breath and opening her eyes; ‘you ARE a fast learner!’

I was thrilled to have brought her off so effectively, and smiled mischievously up at her.

‘Well’, I replied, ‘it comes from having such a good teacher … so, teach me my lessons again, please Miss Holly, ma’am!’

Holly sniggered at my casting her in the role of a schoolteacher, for without realising it I had triggered one of her secret fantasies – she loved the idea of a sexy woman teacher seducing a pretty young student, all the more because (despite her longing) it had never happened to her.

‘You are a naughty, naughty girl, young Suzie’, she said, putting on a pose of strict authority and wagging one finger at me – an effect slightly spoiled by the fact that she was stark naked and was failing to suppress a lascivious grin. ‘You need a seeing-to, so bring me my rod!’, she continued, gesturing grandly to the nearby coffee table upon which the strap-on had been placed.

I shuffled the few steps across to it on my knees and returned in the same manner, now bearing the dildo and its harness. Holly pointed imperiously to the floor immediately in front of her, and I knelt there and fixed the strap-on over her pussy, buckling one strap at her waist and the other two around the top of her legs. When it was securely in place, Holly told me to lie on the floor on my back, and then she stepped across my prone body and stood with one foot on either side of my chest. I lay there and admired the striking sight of my sister towering above me with her legs apart, naked except for the plastic dildo which stuck out in front of her like a horizontal spear. Holly encircled the phallic protrusion with one hand and suggestively rubbed up and down along it, whilst leering down at me, her face only partly visible above and between her full round breasts. My sister gestured to my panties, my only remaining piece of clothing, and gruffly told me to ‘get rid of those’.

I complied hastily, as Holly dropped to her knees between my legs, reached for my ankles and spread me apart – I had never felt so much like a sex-object before, but with my wonderful sister I didn’t mind at all, she could use me any way she wanted to as far as I was concerned. She began quite conventionally, kneading my breasts and sucking on my nipples, before running her tongue down my stomach to my crotch. She reached forwards with both hands to pull my labia apart, and as she brought her lips to my pussy lips, she slid a finger into me as well, questing for my clitoris. My sister ate out my cunt for several luxuriating moments, but she was careful not to bring me to any climax.

With the other girls watching like hawks from the couch, Holly knelt back upright and moved forwards until once again the rounded end of the dildo was pressed gently against my cleft. This time, however, I had almost no fear – Holly had said that it was only the first time which hurt, and she also took the precaution of rubbing some cream around and inside my hole, to ease the dildo’s passage. With this lubrication, and my aroused looseness and wetness, the shaft of the dildo slid into me quite easily, probably for about five inches on the first insertion. I heard Mishi give a murmured cry as the dildo sank into me, for not only she had never seen such a thing before, but also she had barely been able even to envisage it in her masturbatory fantasies. It was wonderful to be lying on my back again, naked beneath my sister’s naked body, my legs spread wide apart and offering myself to her without reservation. I reached upwards and cupped her heavy and pendulously swinging breasts, squeezing them and rolling the nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. Holly gasped, and increased the pace of her penetrations in response.

This time, the dildo was definitely going into me much deeper than before, and it was having an incredible impact, making me quiver from head to toe with the intense erotic feelings that were pulsing through my body. As the solid rod of the dildo slid in and out of me harder and faster, I felt my climax inexorably building. I tore my eyes away from my sister’s face, and turned my head to the side to hold Mishiko with my gaze. As she lay stretched out on the couch, the slim Asian beauty stared back, saucer-eyed at our exhibition of sister-love; Leanne was also avidly watching us, looking over Mishi’s shoulder. At the start, my new girlfriend had just been gently cradled in Leanne’s arms, and then my sister’s lover began to stroke the Japanese-American girl’s breasts, rubbing across her stiff nipples. Mishi’s eyes were riveted on the sight of Holly fucking me with the strap-on, but I could see that Leanne’s caresses were arousing her further. Mishi’s upper teeth were visible, nibbling on her lower lip, and then she gave a sweet moan – Leanne had moved one hand to slide between Mishi’s thighs, and was now rippling her fingers up and down my girl’s parted slit, playing it like a flute. Mishi began to pant a little, and I saw her teeth biting down harder on her lower lip as her face took on a fixed expression – she was almost at sensory overload from what she was both seeing and feeling. However, Mishi was not one to be merely a passive spectator, and she slipped one arm behind her back and quested for Leanne’s cunt. As I watched the two girls on the couch, I saw that she had reached her target, for Leanne’s eyes widened in surprise and she gave a soft gasp. As Mishi’s fingers pushed into Leanne’s pussy and began rubbing against her clit, my sister’s lover gave my girlfriend a kiss on the base of her neck to show her appreciation – but never for a second did either of them take their eyes away from the sight of big sister impaling the cunt of little sister with a strap-on cock.

Holly was getting so turned on that she was beginning to lose control – at first, she had been slow and measured in her strokes, her hips pivoting smoothly as the dildo penetrated me, but now they were jerking spasmodically and she was grunting and gasping as she pounded it into me with ever greater force and speed. I felt her lust building, her feverish energy, as sweat broke out on her face. Her eyes devoured the sight of my young body beneath her, as I shuddered and trembled from the fucking my sister was delivering. I wanted her so much, so close, to be inside me. As we both raced to the brink, I released her breasts, leaving them to jerk and jiggle above me, and I reached round behind her to seize her ass. I grabbed one buttock in each hand and almost clawed at them in my frenzied need to drive her further into me, pulling her hard towards me on her next downward thrust. The dildo slammed into me, and my back and hips drove upwards to meet its force with my own. My eyes were still locked on Mishi’s face as my body shook and I screamed out in the throes of my orgasm. This had a twin effect – Holly came, giving a series of harsh cries, and I could feel her butt-muscles go rigid in my grasp before she collapsed down on top of me, her breasts squashing down on mine, nipple on nipple, and the dildo still driven deep into my vagina. At the same moment, Mishi gave a shuddering wail and her back arched – I could tell that Leanne had found her clitoris, and this and the sight of me coming in wild abandon took Mishiko to a pinnacle of ecstasy that she never known before, and her body was consumed in an explosive orgasm. In its grip, by instinct she rammed her fingers into Leanne’s cunt just as my sister’s lover ground her hips against Mishi’s slim boyish ass – and so, barely a second behind the rest of us, Leanne climaxed as well.

There was a sweaty silence in the room, broken only by the sound of post-orgasmic girlish panting. I lay for a long moment under my sister’s body, appreciating the weight of her and the soft mounds of her full breasts resting upon mine, and enjoying the backwash effects of having the dildo still deep inside me and moving slightly with every breath that she took. Then Holly very carefully withdrew it, kneeling back between my legs, and I rolled over and got on to my hands and knees. I crawled over to the couch where Mishi was sprawled, her legs apart where Leanne’s hand still slowly rubbed her crotch. She looked stunned, like someone who has seen the impossible – or witnessed a miracle. I took the delicious Japanese girl in my arms, showering kisses on her face, her neck and her breasts, and my fingers displaced Leanne’s in caressing her open and soaking pussy. Mishiko was both dazed and exhilarated, and it was clear that she had been profoundly turned on by the whole experience – it had scored a bull’s eye on just about all of her hottest fantasies. My sweet Asian lover looked down at my naked body, desire rekindling in her eyes, and she spoke with quiet determination:

‘I’m the odd one out here – and I don’t want to be, not any more!’

I hadn’t caught her drift, and gave her a puzzled look. Mishi gazed directly into my eyes, and her next words rocked my world – so amazing, and so so arousing:

‘I’m still a virgin’, she answered, as she cupped her small breasts in her hands and held them out me as a kind of offering; ‘Suzie – I want you take my virginity, I’ve always – always! – wanted you to be the one, I just couldn’t dare to hope before now …please, oh please, take me and make me yours!!

Who could turn down such an offer, and from such a beautiful naked girl? Well, not me, that’s for sure!

I felt electrified, as if I had been plugged into some energy bank and been immediately recharged. However, first of all, I took her hand in mine and looked straight into her eyes – I needed to be sure.

‘Now?’ I asked quietly.

‘Oh, yes, right now – and right here!’ was the immediate reply.

I glanced at my big sister, who shrugged charmingly and then smiled at Mishi, saying sure, why not, let’s make this really a weekend to remember. Holly departed to get a couple more of the large cotton bath towels, as we could not take the risk of letting the show of blood stain the carpet. As soon as they were in place, Mishi lay down upon them on her back, with her legs apart – what truly delectable sight she was, her slim boyish shape and small breasts making her a picture of youthful innocence. I felt my lust rising as I gazed down at her vulnerable body, and the burning desire which I felt for her was my final confirmation – and acceptance – that I was a lesbian.

Holly unbuckled the strap-on, which still glistened with a coating of my cum-juice. My sister handed it to me, but I shook my head and asked her to fix it on me. So, in a reversal of a few minutes earlier, my older sister carefully tightened the harness of the dildo so that I could fuck the daylights out of my pretty girlfriend. Holly replaced Mishiko on the couch, but in a quite different position – she positioned herself at the other end from Leanne, and then parted her legs and slid them between her lover’s until their cunts were pressed together. Very slowly, whilst watching Mishi and I, the two on the couch began grinding their pussies against each other, and Leanne reached forwards with her free hand and began to grope my sister’s bountiful breasts.

I was paying almost no attention to this, for I was focused entirely on my own babe. For all the adult boldness of her request, Mishi was starting to look a bit nervous – like me earlier, her first close sight of the dildo was raising fears about its size and her capacity to accommodate it. I resolved to warm her up and settle her down – after all, I wanted this to be a glorious and pleasurable experience for my sweet honey. I followed the conventional route – kissing mouth, kissing neck, kissing tits, kissing stomach, kissing pussy. As I went lower, she began to squirm more, in a most alluring way – the sweet hot little minx! When my head was drawing near to her pussy, I felt her hands gently touching me on each shoulder, drawing me downwards to go into her with my tongue. This lubricated her opening, and when I shifted position and brought the dildo up to press on her slit, I was able fairly easily to push the tip into her for about an inch – even though this made her gasp and her eyes bugged out.

‘Oh, oooh! Aah, Suzie, my-hot-Suzie … Suzie, fuck me, yeah!! fuck me …oh, now, Suzie, yes!’

These last breathless gasps were caused by my reaching round to the front and using my hand to pull the dildo up and down the length of her widening slit, scraping it along the inner rim of her vagina. Then I pushed it just a little further inwards, until I could feel that it was resting against the membrane of her hymen. Mishiko gave a little involuntary gulp of fear, whilst at the same time sending me a very different message by throwing her legs even wider apart and – copying my tactic with Holly – reaching up to grab my tits. This felt wonderful – my breasts were not then as big as my sister’s (they are now, indeed possibly even bigger), but they were still a quite prominent swell for a girl of my age, and Mishi got a good handful of each.

I had been as slow and tender as I could, but I knew that I would not be able hold back for much longer – if at all. My legs were trembling, partly from the effects of the series of orgasms which I had already had that day, and partly from excitement. Sweat beaded on my brow and my back, and I felt a series of hot flushes (I remember thinking giddily to myself – virgin to menopause in four hours, must be a new world record!). But then my own desire fountained up again, as I revelled in being in the ‘top’ position, which I have since found to be my favourite of the two – fortunately Mishi is generally (but not always!) inclined to be the more passive ‘bottom’.

I paused, poised above the slim Asian girl, and looked down at her questioningly – I needed her final confirmation before making the decisive and irreversible penetration. Mishi nibbled her lover lip in momentary hesitation, but then with a quick sharp dip of the head, she gave me the go-ahead. There was only one way to do this, and I clenched the muscles of my butt and drove the solid plastic phallus down her tube and split her hymen apart. Mishi clutched my shoulders – for a second, her nails digging painfully into me, which ironically had the involuntary effect of making me thrust even deeper into her. She gave a single high-pitched mewl, and I saw to my horror two tears leak from the corners of her eyes – oh no! I thought, don’t let her regret this, or turn away from me. But no sooner had this spasm of anxiety passed through my mind than my lovely Japanese lover smiled up at me, at first a little shakily but then with genuine delight. She wiped at the tears with one hand, mumbling an apology, something about it had hurt a bit more than she had expected – adding quickly that she didn’t mind at all, she was glad, really glad, and she declared again that I was always to be her first, and she wanted no one else. I was so touched, and so relieved, and I shushed her gently and leant downwards – the dildo still penetrating her – and gently kissed away the tracks of those two sweet lone tears. My Mishi bounces back quickly, and by the time I had kissed her cheeks, the dancing lights of desire had rekindled in her eyes

‘So, Suzie, Suzie-all-mine’, she said with prideful possessiveness, ‘are you gonna fuck me then, or what?’

I gasped at her cheek, and gave the best answer possible to her ribald tease – I slid the dildo outwards, and then bucked my hips to spear it into her again, not too fast in consideration of her bruised and tender flesh, but firmly enough that she would know that I meant business!

‘Aaah! Yes, yes – yes!!’ she moaned, and then she started a series of chants, running the words together as she became more aroused, as I slowly stepped up the pace of the dildo penetrations: ‘fuck me Suzie, fuck-me-Suzie, fuckmeSuzie, fuckemeSuzienow! … arrgh!! Suzie-mine!! Suzie-fuck, Suziefuck, S-U-Z-I-E-F-U-C-K-M-E-N-O-W!!!’

And I did!

Mishi’s eyes were locked onto mine, almost bugging out, and her mouth hung open – no more sounds were coming now, apart from the desperate shallow panting for breath which precedes a really earth-moving orgasm. She wrapped her arms around my waist to clench me tightly to her, and her splayed legs jerked and juddered. I broke the rhythm of my thrusts for a couple of seconds, and then suddenly rammed the dildo in harder than ever before, holding it deep inside her. Mishi gave a long wailing cry, arching her back so violently that she almost bounced me off her, and her boyish body shook in a convulsive series of climaxes – not one, but several successive orgasms exploded from her pussy and made her head swim until she nearly fainted. Drawing a quavering breath, she slumped back down onto the sweat-soaked bath towels, and in turn I fell on top of her. The aftershocks dislodged the dildo which slid out of her cunt with a wet popping sound, and in the process triggered her final climax. Mishi’s eyes were shut and there was a fixed, almost strained, expression on her face. However, after a few seconds she opened them wide, and gazed up at me with the most sexily satiated grin I have ever seen – this sure was a pussy who had got her cream.

‘Wow!! – oh, wow, Suzie! That was incredible … I mean, I knew it would be, of course, and I’ve wanted it … most of all, wanted you, for so long, like forever, you know … but still, I never knew it would be sooo gooood!! Thank you babe, thank you honey, so much!’ she gasped, and then she looked at me more seriously and added, with just a faint underlying note of trepidation: ‘I love you, you know.’

I thought my heart would burst with happiness – first this new close sexual intimacy with my adored and admired older sister, and now this: a real girlfriend, a real lover, and on my first day as a lesbian – was I not just the luckiest gal in the whole wide world! I knew the answer to that one – yes, I sure am – and I knew, without a shred of doubt, my answer to Mishiko. I cradled her in my arms, kissed her breasts and her lips, and then looked her straight in the eye – I wanted no misunderstandings here.

‘I love you too, Mishi’, I said tenderly, ‘I love you too.’ And I watched her face light up with joy, as she snuggled up in my embrace.

That was the start of an amazing weekend. Mishi and I were overcome with a feeling of relaxed lassitude, and with amused laughs, fond kisses – and the occasional grope of our tits or pussies to make us squeal in mock protest – Holly and Leanne bundled us up on the couch with a king-size duvet wrapped around us, and we watched my all-time favourite movie, ‘Star Wars’ (original cinema version, of course!), agreeing that Carrie Fisher as Princess Leia was one feisty but also seriously hot chick. My sister and her girl disappeared off to her bedroom, but enough noises interrupted the quieter bits in the film that we had no doubts they were getting down to some serious lezzie action – giving that strap-on the workout which they had intended. That night, after the four of us had hot chocolate and cookies for supper, Mishi and I slept naked together for the first time, sleepily nuzzling against each other – she drifted off to sleep with one hand still holding one of my breasts, and it was so nice that I left it there. The next day was spent exploring more of what girl-fucking-girl can get up to, sometimes lazily and sometimes driven by blazing lust. My highlight was the first time I got to fuck my sister with the strap-on – I really got off on that, and so did she – and Mishi’s highlight was when she was put in the middle between us two sisters, on her hands and knees, with Holly shafting her doggy-style with the strap-on whilst Mishi’s head was buried in my pussy and she did her best, between her moans and gasps, to eat me out.

Well, that amazing and revelatory day when I lost my virginity, began an incestuous sexual relationship with my older sister, and acquired the prettiest of Asian babes for my lover, was five years ago now – last weekend, we celebrated its anniversary. Holly and I are still frequent sexual partners, and to our great good fortune we still have the same two wonderful lovers – who are so adorable and fuckable in themselves, and who also understand and appreciate our need for sister-sex. Not only does it not make Leanne and Mishiko feel jealous or that it is any threat to our love for them, but they positively revel in it, encouraging us and getting off (and getting each other off) from watching us – though nowadays it is as often me shafting Holly with a strap-on as it is her doing it to me!

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

A daughter comes home from school to find a futa mind-controlling her mother with a sexy pair of panties!

The Futa’s Mind-Controlling Panties

Chapter One: Daughter’s Big Futa Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

The figure stared in delight at the five new pairs of panties it had made. These were both subtler and more blatant creations then its last affair. This time, it had devised a new game. It had searched long and hard for the perfect mortal woman to gift these panties to. Through the mist, it had quested.

Found her.

Mildred Dean. A quiet woman. Thirty. Mousy-brown hair. Glasses. The sort of woman that the phrase wallflower conjured.

The five pairs of panties were spread out on the figure’s desk. The magic wreathed each and every one of them. The first pair was a purple thong with pink lacing around the waistband. Something naughty and daring.

The second was virginal in its simplicity. Entirely white and cut to grip a schoolgirl’s maturing rump. Bands of ruffled lace descended across the seat of the panties, a wicked treat for any who glimpsed the owner in them.

The third was black stain, the fabric sleek and glossy. It was cut high on the sides and plunged down as two triangles to cup front and back. The woman who wore these would give her lover heart palpitations.

The fourth was flannel boy shorts. They would fit tight and look comfortable. Their blending of gender norms would make the girl who wore them appear cute and naughty all at the same time, possessing an allure that would ensure.

And last were the wildest. Black panties with red lace trimming the waistband and leg holes. More adorned the gusset, hiding the naughty fact that these were crotchless panties. It would take a dominating and assertive woman to feel at home in them.

The figure gathered them up with care. It placed them each into their own white box, the kind clothing often came in with delicate tissue paper to cradle their magic-wreathed fabric. It slid each lid over its mate with care and bound them in a purple ribbon, the bow tied with precision and care.

Excitement ran through the figure as it headed to the mist to step through and enter the most dangerous part of its plan: sneaking into a mortal’s bedroom. This was a daring act, for trespassing in a mortal’s house, it could be bound and trapped, chained by the laws that governed its mischievous kind.

It appeared in the house.

Cardboard boxes lay everywhere, some open and half unpacked. The owner had just moved in. The start of a new life, or so she hoped, away from her apartment. It meant a commute to her work, but she yearned for the greater privacy a larger house would provide. She could peer through the windows and spy on the neighbors, as she already had.

She’d spotted many delectable things that had her blood boiling.

Though she was a quiet woman, she had many desires. They simmered in her virginal body. Lust for her beautiful and dominating boss. For her preacher’s wife and innocent daughter. For her family doctor. The nurses who worked at the clinic. Even her friend found space in her masturbatory fantasies. When she caught a glimpse of the papergirl this very morning, she almost melted from the cuteness. She’d fingered herself to spying on her neighbors. The ones on her right had a mother and two daughters. On her left only a single mother and her daughter. Across the street, a trophy wife, and next to her another mother and two daughters.

Mildred Dean didn’t have the courage to act on her desires. It was time to change that.

The figure left all five packages on her bed along with a note to explain their purpose. One pair of panties were for her. The other four were destined for the right women, if Mildred Dean had the inclination to share her fun.

The figure didn’t know. It couldn’t wait to find out.

Packages placed, the figure slipped out of the room, down the stairs, and out into its mist to wait and watch the game that was about to unfold.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Quick

“Let’s go, Chloe!” my friend, Stacey Goode, said. She stood by the door to the classroom, her brown pigtails swaying down around her shoulders. “It’s starting in twenty minutes.”

“Coming,” I said, darting to her. She was a petite girl, like me. Not surprising since we were both eighteen and freshman at East Tahoma College.

I raced to her, my long, coltish legs flashing before me, my tight jeans clinging to me. I started wearing skinny jeans. Just like my older sister, Bryana, would wear. That had made her roll her eyes. I wasn’t copying her. All the girls my age wore skinny jeans.

Well, not my friend. Stacey wore a pink skirt and white tights. She adjusted her backpack on her shoulders, shifting the long-sleeved, pink top she wore with white bunny rabbits on it. She had a bright smile on her face, her hazel eyes sparkling.

“I don’t want to miss the start of the stream!” she said.

It was Tuesday, and that meant our favorite YouTuber would be streaming about the latest fashion and gossip on YouTube. Pretty Pretty Kay was bursting full of fashion tips that we were always a little too scared to try, and scandalous tales that sent nervous heat through our virgin bodies. It made us both ache for our first time with boys.

We raced through the halls. I had my photography club, which was why no one was around. Everyone else had gone home, mostly. We almost ran into Ms. Escamilla, our history professor. The Hispanic woman gasped and jumped out of our way.

“No running in the halls!” she shouted in our wake.

“Sorry, Ms. Escamilla,” we both called back, slowing to walks. Our feet padded on the floor until we rounded the corner.

Then we ran again.

We burst out of the college and hurried down the sidewalk. We had to stop our fast pace by the time we reached the street out in front of the school, panting and winded. We headed through our neighborhood at a fast walk, both of us excited for the beginning of the stream. I peeked in on my phone as we walked. Already, the chat was going fast. People were talking about what another YouTuber said about Pretty Pretty Katy.

“She’s not vapid!” I gasped.

“What?” gasped Stacey. “Who said that?”

“They’re saying Scarlet Rouge said it,” I gasped. That was a rival makeup YouTuber.

“That trollop called Katy vapid?” Incensed anger crossed my friend’s face. “This stream is going to be epic. Katy’s going to tear her up!”

I nodded, salivating for the drama. This could start a feud that could last a few weeks.

We turned onto my street and rushed down it. I lived on a cul-de-sac. We passed Alesha Lyon’s house. She was a Black woman that I found a little scary. She was always yelling at her daughter, Kendall, who was a year older than us. Then we passed the house that had finally sold. It had sat vacant for over a year, but the lawn was now mowed, much to my dad’s pleasure, and the new owner had settled in.

“Hey, girls,” called Mrs. Solomon from across the road.

“Hi, Mrs. Solomon,” I said at the busty woman. She had a boob job and was always showing them off. Mom hated her. Mrs. Solomon was a trophy wife and lounged around all day sipping wine and flirting with the pool boy. She was watering her flowers in a pair of shorts so tight that she must have painted them on.

Not even my sister wore shorts that tight.

“Is your aunt going to be around?” asked Stacey as we reached my house. “Last time I was here she went on a rant about men. It wasn’t fun.”

“She’s just bitter about getting cheated on by Unc… By her ex-husband.” It was so weird that I didn’t have an Uncle Mike any longer. My Aunt Nadine had even gone back to her maiden name, Law. She was my mother’s sister and living with us right now.

I liked Uncle Mike more than Aunt Nadine. It sucked that she was the one I was related to and not him.

“I don’t see her car in the driveway,” I said. “That’s a good sign. She’s probably at Pilates again.”

“Good,” my friend muttered.

I reached my front door and opened it. Mom was home, she often was in the day since she worked out of her own office, and…

“Yes, yes, yes!” moaned through the house. My mom was gasping. I didn’t see Dad’s car in the driveway. And it sounded like it was coming from the kitchen. “Oh, my fucking god! That’s good! Keep doing that!”

My mom was cheating on my dad.

I couldn’t believe it. This anger surged through me. My friend grabbed my hand at the sounds of wild, passionate moaning bursting from the kitchen. I shook my friend’s hand off of me. I marched forward.

“Oh, yes, yes, Dianne, that pussy is so tight!” a woman moaned.

That halted me halfway across the living room. My mother was cheating on my dad with a woman? My head reeled from this revelation. What was going on? My mother loved my dad. Right? Were they having problems? Up the street, Fawn and Sasha’s parents had gotten a divorce. Now they just lived with just their mother who was now Tabitha Brenton instead of Tabitha Ford.

“Oh, yes, yes, work that tight pussy on my cock. This is amazing. I can’t believe I have a cock.”

Now I was really, really confused. A cock? That was a woman. Was this some sort of strange nightmare?

Stacey whimpered behind me. She grabbed my hand again with both of hers. She clutched tight, her palms sweaty. The slap of flesh echoed through the house, almost drowning out my friend’s groans.

My own.

My stomach churned with fear and trepidation. I crept forward, driven by this need to see what was going on. This couldn’t be what I was hearing. It had to be a dream. A joke. My mom couldn’t be cheating on my dad with a woman who had a dick.

Women didn’t have dicks!

Step by step, I crept closer and closer to the kitchen. I noticed the discarded clothing. A pair of my mom’s yoga pants, the one with the hole in the butt she only wore around the house not caring if her panties were peeking out. A t-shirt she’d gotten from the fair last fall when we went as a family. Her beige bra and a matching pair of panties.

And another woman’s clothing. A dress with a long skirt and sleeves with a ruffled collar. Like something a spinster from the fifties would wear. A white bra. A pair of pantyhose with a long run in them.

“Yes, yes, yes, drive that cock into me!” gasped my mother. “How did you get his magnificent thing?”

“A gift!” she moaned. “It’s my futa-cock. I’m a futa now! Don’t you love that!”

“Yes!” Mom moaned. “Mmm, and these panties. These panties smell amazing.”

I reached the kitchen. My heart pounded a thousand miles per hour beneath my chest. I gripped my friend’s two hands clutching mine. She pulled on me like she was afraid of what I’d see. Like she didn’t want me to witness the adulterous sight. But I had to. I had to see what was going on. Then I would tell my father.

I reached the edge of the kitchen and peered in.

Mom was bent over the central island set with a stovetop. She had her left arm planted on the edge of the counter, bracing herself. Her large breasts heaved and bounced, swaying as she rocked forward and back. She held a pair of purple panties in her hand. She was inhaling their scent, rubbing them on her face like they were the greatest smelling thing in the world.

A faint, tangy aroma tickled my nose.

The woman fucking her was our new neighbor. The brown-haired woman who’d moved in just yesterday. I hadn’t gotten more than a glimpse of her. Now I could see all of her. She was naked save for the glasses shifting on her nose. Round breasts bounced with her every thrust of her hips. Her slender legs weren’t as parted as much as my mother’s were. Her rump clenched as she drove forward.

She had something flesh thrusting from her crotch. I couldn’t see all of it, but she was driving it into my mother’s pussy. Was it a strap-on? I knew lesbians used those, but I didn’t see a harness around her waist.

Surely she needed a harness around her waist.

“Oh, my god, I love fucking your pussy with my futa-dick!” the woman moaned. “Mmm, you like that? My big cock slamming into your pussy?”

“God, yes!” moaned Mom. She kept rubbing her face into the woman’s panties. “And the way your heavy balls smack into my clit. Oh, my god, that’s better than my husband’s cock. You’re thicker. Longer. Yes, yes, yes!”

Better?

I swayed, clinging to Stacey’s hand. My friend’s breath tickled my ear as she stood behind me, watching over my shoulder. I wanted to cry out my anger, but I stood rooted to the spot, transfixed by the adulterous sight.

That woman couldn’t have a cock.

“Your pussy feels so good,” panted the woman. “This is better than I could have imagined. Ooh, I just had to have you. You’re so sexy, Dianne. Mmm, I masturbated my pussy thinking about you last night.”

“No wonder these panties are so fragrant,” groaned Mom.

“Oh, no, those are new. I just found them. Had to come home from work early and… and…” The woman shuddered. “It doesn’t matter.”

“No, no, just keep fucking me, Mildred. I want to cum on this cock.”

“You will! Then I’ll fire so much jizz in you. You’re going to be mine, aren’t you, Dianne?”

“Yours!” Mom breathed happily.

What was going on? Why was this happening?

Mildred’s strokes grew harder. Faster. Her boobs heaved. Mom’s breasts bounced. Her blonde hair swayed about her face, half-hiding her expressions. She sounded so happy. So enthralled by Mildred’s cock fucking her.

Stacey tugged on my hand, trying to draw me away.

I couldn’t.

I breathed in again. That tangy musk filled my nose. My eyes stared at Mildred as she ran her hands up and down my mom’s sides. Then they slid around and cupped Mom’s breasts. The woman squeezed them the way Dad probably did.

Only Dad should do that.

“Yes, yes, yes!” hissed Mom. “Mmm, pinch my nipples. That will really make me cum!”

“Ooh, I want to feel you cum!”

Mildred’s hands slid up my mother’s breasts, fingers squeezing into them. Then she found my mother’s nipples and pinched them. My own pussy clenched as my mom threw back her head and shouted out in orgasmic delight.

My mother came.

She orgasmed on this stranger’s cock.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she howled in pure ecstasy. She wasn’t a mother at all right then. Not a wife. She was a woman.

My cheeks burned as I watched her tremble. Mildred slammed harder into my mother then she moaned, too. My eyes widened as I realized she was pumping cum into my mother’s pussy. Right before my eyes, a woman flooded my mother with seed.

A girl’s seed.

“Oh, god, cumming with a cock is amazing!” she moaned. Her body swayed, clutching to my mother’s boobs. “Oh, Dianne, yes! Milk my cum out of my balls!”

“Your big, sexy girl-balls!” hissed Mom. “Oh, yes, yes, pump all that futa-seed in me. You’re going to breed me.”

“Hot!” hissed the woman.

Breed her? I reeled. And then I made a startled groan. This was too far. “Mom!”

Mom’s head snapped over to me. She didn’t jump. Didn’t freak out. A lazy smile appeared on her face. She trembled through her pleasure, her blue eyes sparkling. Dimples shone in her flushed cheeks, her motherly face transformed into something whorish.

“Oh, Chloe, you’re home. Mmm, Mommy’s been naughty, hasn’t she.?” Mom inhaled from the panties again. “Sooooo naughty.”

“What the heck is going on!” I demanded, jerking from my friend’s grasp to take two steps forward. “You’re cheating on Dad with her!”

“But I have to,” she moaned, still rubbing those damned panties into her face like they were the sweetest thing in the world.

Anger boiled through me. “Put those filthy things down right now! I can’t believe you!”

Mildred pulled her cock out of my mother’s pussy, drawing my attention. Inch after inch of her shaft appeared. She was dripping with my mother’s fluids. And there was so much of her. Eight inches. Nine inches. More. My jaw dropped as this massive dick popped out of her. She turned to face me, a pair of hairless balls swinging beneath. The tip was still throbbing hard. A bit of cum beaded in her slit.

“I’m, uh, I’m going to go,” Stacey said and then she fled.

“Show her, Dianne,” Mildred purred. She smacked my mother on the rump in such a possessive manner. Then squeezed her butt-cheek. “Enlighten your daughter.”

“Yes!” Mom moaned and finally ripped the panties from her face.

“Yes, enlighten me, Mom!” I sneered, so furious. I should have pulled out my phone and recorded this detestable sight. Then Dad would have the proof to destroy her in divorce court. My entire body shook with fury. Our family was perfect, and now she was ruining things.

Just like Aunt Nadine and Uncle Mike.

Mom advanced on me. Her large, naked breasts swayed from side to side. Her blonde pubic hair dripped with cream. With cum. Pearly girl-jizz coated her strands and ran in thick rivulets down both her thighs.

“It’ll all make sense,” Mom crooned as she advanced, her eyes a little glossy. A little… unfocused.

I took a step back and swallowed. Uncertainty rippled through me. “Mom?”

“Don’t be afraid.” She was almost up to me. “Oh, Chloe, this will open your eyes. Like it did mine.”

I took another step back. I wanted to run. The rabbit instinct in me to flee surged through my body.

As if sensing I was moments from flight, Mom burst the last few feet in a spurt of speed. I gasped as she was before me in an instant, left hand grabbing the back of my head and digging into my spicy-blonde hair. Then her right hand shoved those purple panties with their pink lacing right into my face.

I held my breath out of instinct.

She rubbed the panties into my face, grinding them against me with this manic look in her eyes. They were wild with lust. With need. She smeared the wet fabric across my face. They were soaked in pussy juices.

I had to breathe.

Dark spots danced before my eyes.

My longs burned.

Breathe! Just breathe!

I fought against that impulse. I did. I struggled hard, but I couldn’t pull away from Mom. She held the back of my head in a vice-like grip. My entire body bucked. Shuddered. My lungs screamed at me.

I inhaled…

Rapture.

The tangy musk of Mildred’s pussy was amazing. I relaxed in an instant. I smiled in delight and breathed the aroma in again. It was even better on the second inhalation. The third. I sucked in as much air as I could through my nose to categorize all the wonderful scents and delights that brimmed in those panties. The vagary delights of a woman’s pussy.

Her pussy!

“See,” Mom cooed. She relaxed her grip on me. She stroked her hand down the fall of my hair. “You understand now. I’m not cheating on my father. How can it ever be cheating with a goddess who has a cock?”

“You’re right, Mom,” I said, so glad she was rubbing them into my face. Then she nuzzled in, too. She breathed it in with me. We reveled in Mildred’s delicious pussy.

The goddess walked around us. I followed her out of the corner of my eye, her round breasts jiggling. She adjusted her glasses as she moved behind me. I felt her staring at me. Desiring me. I quivered in my skinny jeans, so glad I was wearing them.

“How old are you…? It was Chloe, right?”

“Yes, yes! Chloe. I’m eighteen.”

“Wonderful,” she groaned. “Shame your friend fled, but we’ll get her eventually, won’t we? Yes, she’ll understand.”

I nodded.

“Good. Now, why don’t you strip naked so your mother and I can see how beautiful you are. Your mother likes girls now. Women.”

“Oh, yes,” groaned Mom. “Women are just amazing. I understand. Women have this smell. Not as good as Mildred’s, but I know yours will be breathtaking, honey.”

I whimpered in agreement.

I stepped back, so sad to pull those amazing panties from my face. I quivered and swayed there. I swallowed and then ripped off my purple blouse. I threw it down, wearing a tank-top-like slip on underneath. My breasts were so small, I didn’t need to wear a bra. I sometimes did, of course, but other times I wore a slip so my nipples wouldn’t be obvious if they grew hard.

They poked at the thin material. I groaned as I dragged them up and up my body. I shuddered, my pussy clenching. The heat rushed down from my nipples to my twat. My hips wiggled from side to side, the heat bursting through me.

I unveiled my breasts. Mom and Mildred both groaned.

“Aren’t your daughter’s tits so cute?” Mildred asked, my vision momentarily obscured.

“Yes,” Mom breathed as I pulled the slip over my head. Sight restored, my sandy-blonde hair spilling in a wild flutter about my face.

I shook it as Mom and Mildred salivated over my perky breasts. Small A cups with pink nipples topping them. I shuddered and unsnapped my skinny jeans. I wiggled my hips, my titties jiggling ever so slightly as I worked off those tight pants.

“Why don’t you cup them, Dianne,” cooed Mildred. “Suck on one of your daughter’s delectable nipples.”

“Yes,” Mom moaned, not caring that it would be incest. What was so wrong with women doing things with other women?

Nothing. It was beautiful.

I had just worked my jeans over the swell of my rump when Mom’s hands cupped my little titties. Her fingers kneaded them, sending a warm tingle rushing down my body to my pussy. My cunt clenched and a wild thrill raced through me. I groaned, squirming there as Mom’s lips descended.

Her mouth opened wide.

She sucked my nipple in between her hot lips.

I groaned at the hunger. She nursed on me. Nibbling, sucking, teasing me. It was such a wild thing to experience. I groaned, trembling. My heart thundered in my chest. My hips wiggled from side to side as I reveled in it.

Her tongue danced around my areola.

“Mom,” I whimpered as I pushed down my jeans, peeling them off my hips and over my rump. “Oh, Mom, that’s amazing.”

Mildred smiled at me while my mom sucked, her lips sealed about my little nub.

My cunt clenched. Juices flowed. I pushed my jeans down my thighs. Then I wiggled my hips and worked my legs. I used my feet to pull down my pants, not able to bend over thanks to my mother sucking on my nipple. I managed to pry them off of me.

Mildred grabbed my ass through my panties. They were pink today with a purple cat on the rump. “Naughty Kitty,” purred Mildred, her fingers tracing the words printed above the cat. “What a delectable thing to wear.”

“I’m glad you enjoy them,” I moaned then gasped as she tugged them down.

Her lips kissed down my naked spine as she peeled them off my rump. She went lower and lower, working my panties down my thighs now. Mom kept sucking on my nipple while Mildred’s lips reached my butt. She kissed over my right cheek, smooching on it as she dragged my panties down to my calves. I stepped out of them.

Heard her inhale and knew she was smelling my panties. She let out a satisfied moan. “Mmm, that’s nice, little kitty. And I know what kitty-cats love. Milk from the saucer. I pumped plenty in your mother’s pussy. Lick my delicious cream out of your mom’s twat.”

“Yes, Mildred,” I moaned, a hunger blossoming to do just that.

I sank down to my knees before my mother, pulling my nipple from her sucking mouth. She smiled down at me and brought the panties to her face. She inhaled deeply while my hands grabbed her thighs. I gripped them as I leaned in, staring at my mother’s blonde bush. The silky strands were matted with Mildred’s girl-cum.

I licked my lips. The spicy musk of my mother’s pussy filled my nose. Not as breathtaking as Mildred’s, but then whose twat could be? I still found the incestuous musk invigorating. I licked my lips, eager to feast, to lap up my first taste of a woman’s pussy.

My mother’s pussy was full of girl-cum.

“That’s it, kitty-cat,” purred Mildred. “Get in there and lap up that saucer of cream I left for you.”

“Yes,” I groaned and nuzzled into my mom’s snatch.

I trembled at the first brush of my mother’s pubic hair on my nose and lips. I loved the delicious and tender feel of them. They felt amazing. This was something wild and beautiful. Something just perfect for me to enjoy. I licked a twat for the first time, caressing through her hairs, lightly grazing the hot flesh of her vulva beneath. I scooped up the spiced-flavor of her salty jizz.

My eyes widened at the delightful flavor melting across my taste buds.

Mother groaned, too. She stared down at me past her swaying breasts, her eyes bright and wild. She smiled at me and whimpered, encouraging me to lick and lap at her. I didn’t need any encouragement. Mildred wanted me to do this.

So I wanted to do this.

I licked with more confidence. My tongue danced across her vulva. I scooped up her juices mixed with Mildred’s girl-cum. I reveled in the taste of them mixed together. The spice and salt melted across my tongue again. I groaned at the wonderful flavor. My hips wiggled from side to side, my own pussy growing hotter and hotter with every moment.

“That’s it, kitty-cat,” cooed Mildred behind me. She stroked my naked back, petting me. “Mmm, you’re just enjoying all that cream, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned between licks.

My tongue parted through my mother’s folds. I reveled in the taste of her. I groaned, my tongue darting through her pussy lips, stroking her pink flesh. More of Mildred’s cum leaked out. That delicious rush surged through me every time I tasted girl-jizz. My mother moaned, her spicy pussy juices dribbling down my chin.

She undulated her hips, stirring her cunt around on my face. Her silky bush massaged me. Tickled and teased me. I loved it. I closed my eyes for a moment, reveling in it. Then I gasped at the soft kisses working down my back.

Mildred smooched her way lower and lower.

“Mmm, yes, yes, pretty kitty-cat,” she moaned. “Eat your mother’s cunt. This is so hot. I’ve always wanted mothers and daughters to do naughty things together.”

“I’m so glad to do this for you,” I moaned.

“Yes, yes, eat me out, Chloe.” Mom shuddered. “Eat out my pussy. Mmm, that’s where you came from. Eighteen-years-ago. Yes, yes, just dig in and lick me. Devour my cunt. Oh, you’re just such a naughty thing. You’re just feasting on me. I love it.”

I thrust my tongue into her pussy. I scooped out more and more of that yummy cum. Mildred’s lips kissed down my back. She reached my tush. She smooched around it, her lips so hot and wet. Naughty tingles raced through me.

Silky hairs caressed my lips and cheeks. My tongue wiggled deeper into my mother. My clit throbbed. My pussy clenched. My virgin flesh burned to be touched. I squeezed my mom’s thighs, wanting to finger myself.

But Mildred was kissing lower.

“I can smell your cream, kitty-cat,” purred Mildred. “So much like your mother’s. But fresher. Younger.”

“Yes, yes, eat my daughter’s pussy like you ate mine,” Mom moaned. Her left hand grabbed a fistful of my sandy-blonde hair. She held tight to me. “Oh, Chloe, honey, she made me cum so hard by eating me out.”

“That’s good!” I moaned, Mildred’s lips kissing around the bottom swell of my butt to nuzzle up between my thighs.

I thrust my tongue deep into Mom’s pussy, scooping out more cum. It was getting harder to reach it. I wiggled my tongue as far as I could, straining for any more of that salty delight. But all I could taste was my mom’s spicy pussy.

I whimpered in disappointment until I remembered I still had the treat of being able to eat out my mother’s incestuous twat. I flicked and flailed and ran my tongue through her folds. I brushed her clit. I loved playing with mine.

So I played with hers.

“Chloe!” she gasped. “Oh, my sweet Chloe, yes!”

At the same moment my tongue swirled around her clit, Mildred’s mouth pressed into my virgin muff. My pubic hairs shifted out of the way. Her breath spilled across my hot vulva. Then her tongue lapped out and caressed me.

I moaned around my mother’s clit. A hot shudder ran through me as this amazing woman licked and lapped and played with my cunt. My hips wiggled from side to side as the pleasure built and built in me.

Her tongue caressed up my slit. She nuzzled into my folds and brushed my hymen. I gasped, little sparks of delight bursting through me from her wicked touch. I loved it. I was growing dizzy from how she touched me. Teased me.

I sucked on my mother’s clit.

“Chloe! Chloe! You’re going to make Mommy cum!”

“Good,” cooed Mildred as she caressed my hot pussy. “Mmm, little kitty-cat, lick up all your mommy’s cream!”

“Yes!” I moaned and licked.

I feasted on that spicy cream adorning my mother’s pussy lips. Every time I swiped over them, there was more to drink. I closed my eyes shut while whimpering. Mildred’s tongue felt amazing on my virgin twat.

She dug through my folds, too. Caressed my tight pussy lips. Her tongue found my clit and danced around my bud. Pleasure burst inside of me. I whimpered at how intense it was to be touched by another woman.

A woman with a cock!

My cunt clenched deep inside of me. Stacey and I had whispered about how we would love to be deflowered. It would be so hot and exciting to have a woman with a dick do it. I groaned, my hips wiggling back and forth, rubbing my hot twat against Mildred’s lips.

“That’s it!” gasped Mom, her big tits heaving over my head. “Oh, yes, yes, you’re driving Mommy to a big orgasm.”

“Good!” I moaned, clutching at Mom’s thighs. “Mildred’s doing the same thing to me.”

“Wonderful!”

“Mmm, such a yummy pussy,” Mildred cooed. “Oh, Dianne, your daughter is amazing. Yes, yes, I want her to cream my face.”

“She will!” Mom moaned, her voice growing breathy and her pussy hotter on my mouth. “Oh, she’ll drown you.”

Mom was about to cum. I shuddered and attacked her pussy now, giving her the same pleasure that Mildred gave me. Delight rippled through me every time Mildred danced her tongue around my clit. Then she nibbled on it.

I nibbled on Mom’s. Sucked on it. I stared up at her, watching her face twist in delight. She rubbed the purple panties into her right tit while her left hand gripped my hair. She threw her head back and howled out in rapture.

My mom came on my face.

As she gasped out her pleasure, her pussy juices gushed out and splattered my face. This wonderful tide of spicy delight. I drank it down while Mildred’s tongue danced over my pussy. This rush of wicked delight surged through me. I groaned and gasped, wiggling from side to side as my own rapture built in me.

It was incredible.

I was being devoured by the futa while I licked up my mom’s passion. Her big boobs heaved above me. They smacked into each other. I whimpered and groaned, my hips dancing from side to side, grinding my little snatch on Mildred’s hungry mouth.

“Oh, my sweet kitty-cat!” Mom gasped. “Oh, Chloe, honey! You’re such a good daughter. Such a wonderful and sweet child!”

“Mmm, and spicy, too!” Mildred moaned, her hands squeezing my butt-cheeks.

I kept licking and lapping at my mother’s cream, my own pleasure building and building as I feasted on her. Mom rubbed the purple panties into her boob, smearing Mildred’s pussy cream across her breast. Her tit glistened.

I thrust my tongue into my mother’s pussy. I sank deep into her, soaking in her depths. I loved the feel of her snatch writhing and convulsing around my tongue. I came from this naughty hole. Now my tongue was back in her, wiggling around.

“Oh, that’s incredible!” gasped Mom.

“Mmm, yes,” I moaned, rubbing my face into my mother’s twat. I savored every last moment of this. I reveled in the treat of devouring my mother’s pussy cream while my own orgasm built and built.

Mildred’s tongue brushed against my hymen. She caressed up and down my slit. I was so close to my climax. To that wonderful moment when I would tremble in delight. I whimpered, reveling in my mother’s pussy juices.

Mildred’s fingers squeezed my tush. She kneaded it while her tongue flicked to my clit. She nibbled on it. Stroked it. Sparks flared through me every time she did it. I whimpered, knowing I was coming closer and closer to having an orgasm. A beautiful and sensual moment of bliss that would have me screaming my head off.

Her tongue caressed my clit for that final spark to flare and land on my simmering orgasm.

I blazed to life.

“Mom!” I howled. “I’m cumming!”

“Wonderful!” she gushed.

An ecstatic wave of delight washed out of my spasming pussy’s depths. A rapture more intense than any I delivered by rubbing my cunny with my fingers or humping against my favorite stuffed teddy bear or using the shower massager. It was incredible. A true climax.

Mildred moaned as she licked up the juices flooding out of me. She groaned with her own delight as I trembled on my knees, my orgasm hitting that feverish pitch. I hovered at the pinnacle of my climax, her fingers digging into my twat.

“I have to pop this cherry,” groaned Mildred. “Dianne, sit on the couch with your legs spread, and kitty cat, go sit between them and throw your legs wide. Dianne, part Chloe’s pussy folds and beg me to pop your daughter’s cherry.”

Mildred had the greatest ideas. Mom and I moaned together, both of us eager to obey. Mom had the advantage since she was standing. She rushed around me as I scrambled to my feet. Her bubbly ass jiggled on the way there. She reached the couch, spun around, and sank down. She spread her thighs, her brown bush on display.

I scampered after her, my small titties jiggling. I grinned at her as I reached her with a hop at the end of my dash. Then I bounced in place and spun in the air, my hair whipping around me. Mildred clapped in delight, my pussy cream dripping from her chin.

I landed and then sank down between my mom’s thighs. I leaned my head back and sank between her pillowy breasts. I threw my legs over hers, spread as wide as I could get them. I felt my little pussy on display. I gasped as Mom slid her hand down my stomach, through my sparse bush, to spread apart my vulva and show off my petals.

My hymen.

“Please pop my daughter’s cherry,” she moaned. “Come and fuck my little kitty-cat.”

Mildred groaned. She stroked her big cock as she stalked towards us. Her cute, hairless balls swayed from side to side, revealing her pussy lips peeking out behind them. She had that delicious cunt hidden by them. It was so exciting.

My heart pounded in my chest as she came closer and closer. I squirmed, rubbing my rump into my mother’s wet bush. Her fingers holding my pussy lips open had my heart racing. It went pitter-patter with my wild excitement.

Mildred reached me. She knelt down. With me sitting before Mom, I was on the couch’s edge. My pussy right there for her cock to penetrate. She aimed it at me. That big, huge cock should terrify me. But I had nothing to fear from Mildred.

I wanted her to slide into me. I knew it would be amazing. I would feel incredible. I would gasp and moan and shout out in delight. I would shudder and squirm on her cock. She would make me into a woman.

“Mmm, you ready, kitty cat?” Mildred asked as she nuzzled her dick’s tip into my pussy. She pressed that thick tip right against my hymen held exposed by my mother’s fingers.

I nodded.

“Say it,” Mildred cooed.

“I’m so ready for your futa-cock to pop my cherry. I want you to make me into a woman!”

“Yes,” Mom groaned, her soft breasts spilling around my face. She kissed the crown of my head. “Please, Mildred, you just have to do it. you just have to make her into a woman. She needs it.”

“Yes, she does,” Mildred purred and pressed forward.

I gasped at the hot contact of her futa-dick against my hymen. I squirmed as she pressed against it. My pitter-pattering heart beat faster and faster. I whimpered, this wicked thrill rising in my chest. This was it. It was happening. My maidenhead stretched more and more. It started to hurt.

I whimpered.

My cherry popped.

Mildred’s girl-cock plunged two inches into my pussy.

I gasped and shuddered. I held her in my cunt. I whimpered in absolute delight. My body trembled. This wonderful rapture rushed through my pussy and then spilled through my body. I wasn’t a little girl any longer.

I was a woman.

I bit my lower lip as more and more of Mildred’s girl-cock slid into my cunt. I gasped and whimpered. It felt incredible. My head tossed back and forth, reveling in the feel of her futa-dick filling me up.

I stretched.

My cunny expanded to take more and more of her. I stared down past my small titties and her round breasts to where our bodies united. Inch after inch of her cock vanished into my deflowered hole. My toes curled as her swaying balls came closer and closer to me.

Then they touched me. Her girl-balls rested against my taint. My pussy clenched around her cock, feeling all of her girth in me. I quivered there, my thighs wrapped around her waist. My eyes stared up at her in awe.

“Mom! Mom! Mildred’s in me all the way!”

“That’s wonderful, my cute kitty-cat,” cooed Mom. Her hand slid up and up my belly to cup my little titties. She squeezed them and kneaded them. “You’re going to love this next part.”

“I know I will,” Mildred groaned and pulled back.

My eyes widened as her cock now slid out of me. My pussy clung to her. The friction was incredible. Delight rippled through me. My thighs tightened around her waist as she stimulated me. I whimpered, licking my lips, tasting Mom’s spicy musk on them. Her fingers squeezed my little titties, massaging me as I savored being fucked.

By a woman with a dick.

Mildred pumped her girl-dick in and out of me. Her balls smacked into my taint over and over. I gasped and moaned, squirming against my mom, rubbing my head between her big, soft boobs. The pleasure raced through me, the wonderful delight of being fucked hard by Mildred’s delicious cock.

I whimpered and shuddered, the pleasure building and building in me with every thrust. Mildred’s round boobies bounced before me, her brown hair swaying about her face. Her glasses caught the light, flashing every few thrusts.

“Oh, Mom!” I groaned, her hands kneading my tits. Her fingers found my nipples.

She pinched.

“Mom!” I squealed. “Oh, wow. Oh, yes!”

As she played with my nipples, my pussy clamped down harder on Mildred’s futa-cock. That increased the pleasure racing through me. I whimpered and moaned, humping against the beautiful woman. She plowed her cock deep and hard into my pussy. Every stroke sent a wave of delight through my flesh.

And built that wonderful ache,

I knew it was coming. A grand orgasm. My first on Mildred’s girl-cock. But I knew it wouldn’t be the last. I felt so safe and loved and warm in my mother’s arms as Mildred drove her futa-dick into me. She slammed it hard. Deep. Her face contorted with bliss.

“I’m going to explode in your pussy, kitty-cat!” Mildred moaned, her heavy, hairless balls smacking into me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, so ready to feel that cum spurting into me. “Mildred! Do it! Fire your cum in me!”

“Oh, that sounds so wonderful. Then this mama-cat can lick her little kitten all clean.” Mom kissed the top of my forehead while her fingers twisted my nipples. “How does that sound?”

“Amazing!” I howled, so close to my orgasm.

Mildred’s cock rammed so deep and hard into me. Her pubic mound rubbed on my clit. Sparks of pleasure burst through me. I gasped and moaned, feeling incredible. I whimpered, my twat clenching about her shaft, massaging her as she drew back.

Her face contorted. Her nose wiggled, shifting her glasses. The sexy futa slammed back into the juicy depths of my deflowered pussy. Her balls smacked into my taint. She threw back her head and howled out in delight.

Something hot jetted into me and splashed against the back of my cunt.

Her cum.

“She’s jizzing in me, Mom!” I howled, and the pleasure exploded through me.

“Oh, my little kitten, yes!” Mom moaned, twisting my nipples while the rapture burst through me.

My pussy convulsed and writhed on Mildred’s cock. My flesh spasmed about her. I whimpered, moaned, and shuddered in my mother’s embrace. The waves of delight washed through my body. They were so intense. They sloshed into my mind.

I drowned in rapture.

More and more futa-cum fired into me as I squealed. Mildred gasped, her eyes gleaming as they stared down at me through her glasses. My pussy spasmed around her girl-cock. I was milking out her cum. I was working all her wonderful jizz out of her girl-balls. I gasped and moaned, so happy to drain her dry with my writhing pussy.

“My sweet kitty-cat!” Mildred moaned and spurted a final time in me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, dizzy from this wonderful bliss that peaked in me.

“Oh, did my daughter please you, Mildred?” Mom begged, desperate to know. “Please, please say she did.”

“Yes!” I moaned, staring up at the gorgeous dickgirl who’d give my mother and me such wonderful joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mildred Dean

I panted as I stared down at the girl, her pussy still rippling slightly around my girl-cock. This eighteen-year-old cherub had felt amazing around my futa-dick. My second taste of cunt, and it was from this sexy woman’s daughter.

This was all my wild dreams come to life. I don’t know why these panties were waiting for me on my bed. Why this mysterious P had left them in my house. Nor if I should ever share this delight with others and give out those four other pairs of panties.

All that mattered was the bliss. The incestuous delight of a mother and daughter worshiping my cock. My pussy juices made them love me. Care for me. I didn’t have to fear rejection. Didn’t have to be scared that my fantasies were too perverted.

My virgin pussy clenched in delight. I would have so much fun with these two. With the other women on my street, my boss, my friend, that sexy secretary, the reverend’s wife, and the reverend’s daughter. Any woman I wanted would love me if they smelled my pussy-soaked panties.

What a wonderful gift.

“Well, let’s—” I started to say when the front door opened.

To be continued…

---

The brother and sister next door (1)

This is a fictional story of a brother and sister sneaking sex in their parents the back yard.

Next door, another brother and sister were watching them from an upstairs window.

Lisa 17, and her brother, Brad 19, continued to watch the brother and sister next door in their back yard, kissing and feeling each other up behind a lawn shed.
Brad had surprised his sister when he saw her standing hidden by her bedroom window. She was peeking thru the blinds at something. He said: “Lisa, what the hell are you looking at?“

She shushed him and whispered, “Come and look.“ They watched as she fondled the front of his pants, and he felt her ass. Now they both started getting turned on, but said nothing. Lisa had already been getting wet watching.

Brad finally whispered: “I just know they’re fucking each other, those lucky shits.” Lisa got chills when he said this and started getting wetter. She had on a short

tee top (no bra) and short shorts. She was only 5’, with long brown hair down to her butt. She had 32b tits still growing that stood straight out with large

nipples. He was 6’, slim build and had a 7’ dick. He had on a tee shirt and boxers. She noticed he was tenting. He was standing behind her. She tried to control her breathing, but couldn’t. She got bold and

took a tiny step backwards. She felt his tent on her ass. Soon she felt his warm hands come up to the

sides her shoulders. She shivered, she couldn’t help it. She then thought she felt a slight pull, pulling her

backwards. She got a hot flash up her spine that ended up on her warm face. She could feel his warm

breath on her neck, and his body heat on her back. She closed her eyes and leaned back a tiny bit into him. Brad whispered: “Can you imagine getting to have sex in your own house, when no one is home. I

bet they have a ball with that kind of freedom.” It had always been taboo to even think about anything like that in Brad and Lisa’s home life.

Lisa was getting dizzy now, her heart pumping so hard. Brad had never had much to do with her, but now he was looking at her in a different way. Lisa

had gotten boobs now, and a nice ass. He had started to noticed how she was getting so sexy looking lately. He had never allowed him to think of his sister in a

sexual way before, kinda. Now with his dick firm against her little ass, he thought of how much fun they could have feeling each other up around the

house. He found himself over riding the ol taboo feelings, the risk of getting caught was exciting him, and he liked it. He wondered if Lisa would go for it.

Lisa too thought how her big brother was so hot, she’d had a big crush on him for a long time, but he

ignored her. She had fantasized before, that she would suck his dick, and then he would fuck her so hot. Now she was leaned back against his warm body

with his dick giving her the tingles between her legs. She couldn’t remember being this turned on, ever.

They continued to watch them next door. Now the brother next door had his hand down the back of the girls skirt, rubbing her ass. They couldn’t see her

hands, but they knew she was doing something. The girl looked around and then went down on her knees.

Brad had started rubbing up and down Lisa’s arms.

Lisa took his hands and wrapped them around her. Brad thought, she might let him feel those boobs…maybe. She felt the heat in her face, as she

tried not to gasp for breath. His arms so warm around her. Brad felt the bare skin of her tummy as his hands moved around her warm body. Lisa guided his hands

slowly up under her top to her young tits. Brad’s hands trembled as he felt Lisa’s warm tits. He rolled her firm nipples in his fingers, gently. She felt chills

as he did and starting kissing her neck and behind her ear. She reached back and felt his boner, so big and warm. She felt a trickle out of her pussy slowly

descend down her thigh. They both thought how risky and taboo a brother or sister feeling each other
was, if anyone ever found out.

It only excited them more.

Then Brad whispered: ( “this is between us only and don’t ever tell anybody I have felt you up, you

got it?) Lisa whispered back out of breath, (‘this never happened. My friends would have a cow if they ever found out my brother feels me up.’ )

The girl next door was sucking her brothers dick now, and jacked it slow and he was feeling her nice tits.

He then put his hands under her arms, and lifted her up to her feet. He worked her tight skirt up to her

bare ass, and she wrapped her legs around him. He eased them both down as he lay on his back, and she squatted on top of him.

Brad had Lisa’s sweet tits in both hands under her short little tee top. His hands were warm and

firm. Lisa gasp hard and moved her butt back firm into his tent. She eased her trembling hand down

inside Brads boxers. She felt the naked hardness of big brother’s dick, for the very first time. She tried to

swallow, but her mouth was dry from her heavy breathing. She let her shaky fingers feel all of him,

pubic hair, balls and fondled the head of his dick. Her stomach was hot inside, taking her breath away.

Now next door the girl was bouncing on top of her brother, leaning her head back with a look of pure

pleasure on her face. Her brothers hands went around her young butt to join in the rhythm of her pumping up and down on him. Then he reached up and pulled

her face down to kiss her and they started fucking fast. No sound could be heard but the body language

told Brad and Lisa they had a hot dual climax, as they watched them squirm and shake.

Brad and Lisa could take no more. He turned her around and started kissing her as they tried to breathe

and kiss. They both trembled with excitement and passion. Lisa moaned ’ooooh brad’ quietly in between kisses. His fingers glided thru her silky long

hair all the way down to her butt. They both inched over to her bed, still kissing passionately. Lisa sat

down and pulled Brad’s boxer’s down. She whispered: “ I have dreamed of this, (gasp) but figured it would never happen.” She said: “Let me do

this first Brad, (gasp) I’ve wanted to so bad, for so long.”

Brad now realized his sister had had the hots for him for a long while now. That excited him, and he

let his desire to even think about having sex with her come out. His dick had never been harder, and he could feel the hot stimulation in it. He felt the jitters

in his stomach, and the reality of his sister sucking his dick. He thought, was the door downstairs

locked? Could anyone see in? When would mom and dad be home? What would he say, if they called him

right now? Then….. all that mattered was Lisa’s warm little hands on his dick.

She took her time feeling all around his dick first, then slowly ran her tongue over his bulging head.

Brad was dying to fuck her now, but let her savor the moment. Lisa’s eye’s glowed as she licked all of him up and down, savoring his sticky pre cum in her

mouth. Brad watched her labored breathing as she was in her own personal heaven.

Lisa thought, brother and sister aren’t suppose to have sex, but she couldn’t help the desires in her

head. They had slowly built up ever since she first saw him with an erection, a long time ago. He thought she was outside, and his door wasn’t closed

all the way. She had peeked in as he lay on his back stroking his big dick. She never got that picture out

of her head. She was only 13 when that happened and she wanted then, to go in and jack it for him.

She now put her lips over that same head and sucked on it. Brad jumped slightly. She continued

taking his dick slowly deeper, adjusting and then she got it all in her mouth. His pre cum and her saliva oozed around her lips and down off his dick.

Brad was feeling her tits and rolled her nipples in his fingers, causing her to moan more. He played

with her long hair and felt her lips as she sucked him down to her throat. Brad had denied himself even thinking about messing with his sister, but now the

hidden feelings were out. He had to fuck her now or explode. He eased her lips off of his dick, and laid

her on the bed. He took off her top, shorts and wet panties. Wow, was sis ever wet. He started licking her sweet pussy, with her small mound of soft pubic hair.

He inserted two finger in her little pussy, she moaned his name and squirmed as he felt her G spot.

He went for her little clit, and sucked it firm. She jumped her hips up and yelled a little. Brad loved the smooth feeling of her inner thighs on his face. He

could wait no more, he wanted his dick in her bad. He moved up to suck her wonderful tits, and licked

them and sucked her cute nipples. She had her eyes closed pulled at his hair and feeling him all she could. He eased his dick up to her wet pussy and

rubbed it on her entrance. She began to buck with excitement. Their body heat filled the room.

Now was the time. Brad pushed the head of his

dick in her very wet pussy. He guided it in slowly all the way until she moaned, as he just touched her

cervix. She started humping him now, with loud moans. She was tight, but not to tight. He started pumping with her, together moving to let it build up

to an awaiting climax just for them. Lisa wrapped her legs around him and dug her nails in his back. “OH LISA!!” Came out of his mouth…“OH MY God

Lisa, I’m cuming“, he shocked himself at what he was saying, but had to.
“Brad we can fuck now, fuck me, fuck me!” she said.

They began a furious fuck, body’s slapping together as he felt his slick dick expand to fill her tight pussy.

Lisa was out of it, fucking her heart out and half crying with pleasure. His aching balls began to tighten up to the point of pain and his “Oh Lisa, OH

LISA!”, moan told her his cum was here. She squeezed down on his dick as hard as she could as

she climaxed like no other. They both yelled…“OH DAMN, GEZZZZZZ LISA BABY, …BRAD I LOVE YOU…Ahhhhhhhh. YES!!!” As he unloaded a massive cum in his sisters little pussy. Slapping his

body to drive his dick in her deep. Lisa kept moaning…“Oh brad, OH brad, OH baby, it’s so

beautiful, fuck me good baby, fuck me good…OH GOD!!”, and she shook and just kept squeezing his dick with her pussy, over and over.

The brother and sister next door were in the back yard. The sister said: “listen”, as they listened quietly.

She said: “Did you hear what I just heard next door?” her brother just smiled.

Lisa and Brad had an inner feeling of such joy, but they now had to hide it from their mom and dad, and

anyone else. They went over how they would still act the same around each other…..but….when their

parents left for work each morning, they were lovers from that point, from now on. Lisa hoped that their

parents couldn’t tell the excitement in her stomach. It made her a little jumpy, but that was also exciting.

She found herself wet all the time now, and tried not to think about Brad’s wonderful dick and how it felt in her hands and in her lips.

Brad and her had the summer off and he starting planning for every minute of it. He had trouble

thinking about anything else but Lisa. He would try not to look at her when the parents were home. She was so exciting now in his eyes. He wanted her so bad.

Brad watched from his window as he saw his parents cars leave for work. His heart started to

pound. He had on his robe and was headed to find Lisa. Suddenly his bedroom door flew open, and there she was.

She had on a light blue long night gown, with nothing on underneath. She smiled big and said:

“You’ll have to catch me, big brother”, and took off. He shot out the door and went after her laughing. He

heard her giggle in the kitchen. She was laying on the kitchen table with her night gown pulled up,

exposing her sweet bush. “Breakfast?” she said. He grabbed her, but she got away and ran thru the house

giggling as he chased after her. He cornered her in the den. Now he had her. He opened up his robe and

said: “I have your breakfast right here, Lisa. “ They both giggled as he picked her up and carried her upstairs to his room, kissing all the way.

His room was at the front and he could see if anyone drove up or walk up to the house. He looked

at Lisa and kissed her passionately. Her tongue immediately probed his mouth. He gently laid her

down and whispered: “I want breakfast in bed little sister.” They both panted as they removed his robe and he pealed off her night gown, over her head

,exposing her sweet body. Lisa said:
“I’ve wanted you so bad, the waiting has been killing me.”

“I had trouble sleeping sis, all I could think of was you.”

“I love it when you lick me, I kept thinking how it was going to feel, when we got our time, Brad.”
Brad now took a minute to just look at his naked

sister, her smooth skin, sweet little bush and budding tits. He approach her like a stalking animal, slowly

moving up to her, lower in mouth to taste that sweet pussy. Lisa opened her legs wide and pulled her knees up and held them, waiting for his tongue. They

both gasp for air. He started licking her slit up and down slowly. She jumped as his tongue slid across her clit. Her knees closed in on his face as she

shivered and lifted her hips up to meet his tongue. He

loved the feeling of her smooth legs on the sides of his cheeks.

She ran her fingers thru his hair gently, and felt his tongue dance around her clit. He tasted her juices and

smelled her sex. He moved up on her stopping at her sweet tits. Around and around his tongue went

teasing her nipples and then drawing them into his mouth. Now was their time as he directed his dick

into her wet pussy. She moaned as she felt him glide it in, further until just touching her cervix. She made

a hi pitched squeal as shivers traveled thru her body.

His warm body met hers as her arms went around his neck. They moved together helping each other

slide themselves in and out of her pussy, and passion demanded more speed. Moans from him and her

filled the room as they began to slap their body’s together. Their hot breath warmed the air around their faces, as heat fueled their passion. The excitement

filled the air as a climax was on the way quickly. They moaned together as the peak was here and

overtook them. They couldn’t help but yell..”Ohhhhhh my god, Oh baby, cum with meeeeee!” The sound of cum and juices could be

heard clicking at their joining, as it spilled out. Brad’s dick kept pumping hot cum in his sister at last.

Lisa’s pussy tightened around his dick and squeezed over and over. They moaned out their passion for

each other. Their arms and legs twisting and shaking for every drop of feeling possible as they fucked and fucked.

He collapsed on her, spent, and wrapped up with her to savor every second with her. They both felt the

pulses from his dick and her pussy as they continued on. They didn’t want to move, but just lay there forever.

He helped her up and carried her to the shower. He washed her, as she did him, with their trembling hands. Afterwards, they just lay naked, in each others arms on her bed.
Brad looked at the clock. Ahhh, just enough time to play with Lisa before the parents came home. Lisa

was sleeping naked, with that sweet content look on her face. He slowly parted her legs to lick her sweet

pussy real quick before the parents came home. When he licked her clit, she moaned awake. She held his head and purred like a kitten. She moaned how

much time do we have Brad. He said about 1 hour. She said: “Let me suck on you, I want to taste you so bad.”

He laid back for her. She whispered: “Gimmie gimmie!, and got on her knees on the floor. She

started licking and sucking. She did it all as he just lie there watching her. She used both hands to jack him

faster and faster. He began to squirm. She knew right when to put he lips over his head and feel it

expanding. He moaned loud as she jacked as fast as she could. Brads dick pumped stream after stream of

hot cum in his sisters throat and mouth. It ran out the sides of her mouth as she swallowed all she could. He squirmed over and over. Lisa had wanted to suck him

off for ever, and just knew it would please him. This had been one of her dreams to do, and now she had tasted him for real.

“Hi mom, hi dad“, Lisa said. “What’s new?” Same old crap at work they both said. “What did you guys do all day?” Brad looked at Lisa and said:

“Nothing much.”

---

It had taken me nearly three days of sleeping and eating fresh food to get the feel of the desert out of my system

It had taken me nearly three days of sleeping and eating fresh food to get the feel of the desert out of my system and off my skin. Now I was heading for the open moors of the Northern Counties. My unit had debriefed me and I had, in my turn, debriefed a couple of the divorced women of the town to ease an itch that sleep and good food couldn’t ease.

Money was no problem. I hadn’t been anywhere that I could spend any for eight months and that had been my third similar tour in three years. I could live like a prince during my leave, but I had other plans. It was mid-September, I had twenty-eight days of leave in which to re-acquaint myself with my home environment, and I wasn’t wasting a moment of that time.

I was having a hiking and camping holiday such as those I used have as a youth, which was why I was now carefully picking my way alongside a river, which was rapidly rising because of the storm and cloudburst conditions that had begun two hours earlier.

When I’d checked the weather reports for this area prior to setting out this morning, this had not been mentioned.

I’d spent years hiking and camping around this area as a teenager so now I was hurriedly making my way to a cave, which I knew, would provide shelter from any storm conditions.

There is a rock wall blocking this valley with a waterfall down the face and a steep, slippery, pathway to the top of the cliff, which in places was actually an almost vertical climb. I found a soaked and shivering woman at the foot of the climb.

“What happened?”

“I slipped and went under the waterfall.”

This was no place or time for introductions. I hoisted her to her feet, shoved her up the path and started up the climb, which meant that, at times, my head was firmly wedged between her thighs and against her soft underside.

In other circumstances, we both might have enjoyed this, but she needed to get dry and warm before hypothermia set in. I was already carrying a large backpack of my own and the one she had was not much smaller so, even though she was small and light, I had a struggle to get us to the top before my strength went.

Once at the top she tried to lie down, but I dragged her across the heather to a large rock, behind which was a narrow ledge. This lead to a cave which was as weatherproof as any I’d ever seen. The entrance was a narrow slot which was the start of a sinuous passage, five metres long and sloping upwards.

She obviously knew about the cave because she eased her way along the ledge without hesitation.

Before I did the same I took a LED light from my pack, switched it on, and then entered to begin the task of getting her warm and dry before she became a medical problem.

I opened my pack, pulled a tube from the centre of my pack which was in fact a sleeping bag wrapped in a ground sheet which I spread on the floor. Pulling a towel out for her, I told her get her boots off before standing on the ground sheet, and then take the rest of her clothes off.

“What?”

“Get your kit off and start drying yourself while I sort some warm stuff for you to put on. I take it all your gear is soaked?”

“Some stuff is in plastic ‘Ziploc’ bags but nothing warm. Even so, I’m not stripping in here with you around.”

I did my imitation of a conjurer and pulled out a large mug and a self-heating tin of broth. I pulled the tab on the tin and a minute later poured the hot broth into the mug and turned to give it to her.

“Get that inside you and get your clothes off or I’ll do it for you. I’m not after your body; I just don’t fancy having to get you to a hospital if you don’t do it now. You’re shivering and shaking, soon you’ll turn blue and it won’t suit you, so be sensible.”

As I spoke, I began to strip my own wet outer clothing off so that I could get dry and into something warm.

“Turn round; I’m not stripping with you staring at me.”

“I said be sensible, I’m also wet and cold and in no mood to prat around with your modesty issues.”

“It’s not modesty; I’m embarrassed because I’ve never undressed in front of a man.”

“Well I suggest you use this opportunity to get that problem out of the way because the outcome will be nothing like what will happen when you do it in more normal circumstances. I’m not standing here with baited breath, but I am getting colder and angrier, so move it.”

She turned away from me and started removing her clothing as I found some stuff for her to wear. She had a towel so now I found a warm shirt, a sweater, and some thick socks for her. I told her to take them and as she turned to do so, she revealed two things.

The first was that although she wasn’t flat chested; she possessed lovely nipples, pink and erect, but on top of small breasts. I was surprised at how erotic that was.

The second thing she revealed was that, despite her never having undressed in front of a man before, she was extremely interested in what I looked like in the genital department. I know this because she never took her eyes of that area of my body.

I do admit to carrying out a quick inspection of her body. She was slim, and despite her small breasts, she was very definitely female. Her waist, hips, thighs and buttocks were all any man could wish to see.

Once she’d donned my offerings, she opened her soaking rucksack and pulled out a plastic bag which held her underwear and was, naturally enough, a lot happier. Unfortunately, she was still without dry trousers and I provided my spare trousers, which were far too large, but at least they covered the areas that were making me sweat. .

I gave her a LED lamp of her own, showed her to the ‘liquids only’ toilet hole, at the rear of the cave. When she returned, I told her to get in the sleeping bag, which she did. Her mood rapidly changed when I slid in beside her and zipped the bag closed. It took some force to stop her struggling so that I could explain that she needed warmth and I was the only source of that.

She was shivering violently and finally allowed me to hold her tightly, from behind, so that she got some warmth from my body. Then we drifted off to sleep.

I do believe that if there had been any room for manoeuvre in the bag, I would have been pulped. I awoke to the experience of being battered in the face from the pounding that the back of her head was giving it. She was struggling to turn, but was unable to do so and had resorted to yelling at me to ‘get my filthy paws off her’.

That was when I realized that my hands had taken up the position that any man’s hands would take up if he was holding a woman, from behind, in bed. I had not gone beneath any clothing, I had not in fact, touched any flesh, but my hands were over her chest and she’d panicked.

It took time to calm her and get her to realize that I had been asleep and had not attempted to grope her. She ceased struggling, but asked me to open the sleeping bag because she needed to get up. I did as she asked, but as she struggled to a sitting position her hands went onto my groin which at that moment was sporting a ‘stiffy’.

She probably had no idea that this was caused because I also needed to use the ‘facility’, no matter how basic it was. I tried to move myself to lessen the contact, but she’d already grasped the situation, and I think she enjoyed it, I know I did.

She gasped, but instead of leaping up, she hung on.

“Is that what I think it is?”

“That depends on what you think it is. It is me, but it is caused by a need to pass water so please let go of it and hurry up with your toilet so that I can revert to a more relaxed mode.”

We spent the next hour packing everything away and exiting the cave to find that although the rain had long since stopped, there was still a wind to contend with.

As we hiked across the moor, I found that she had been intending to go into the next village and put up there for the night, but the storm had progressed so quickly she knew she’d never make it. Instead, she’d headed for the cave which she knew of but had never been to, which is where I came in.

“My name is Lisa; I’m a computer systems security analyst. I’m from Bristol, and if you make any joke about that then I shall hit you and hate you. Where are we going? I need to eat and bathe and dry my kit out.”

“We’re going to the village you were heading for, there’s a café there that does all day breakfasts and then we’re going a little further to a hiker’s base camp-site which is run by a…friend, and at this time of the year she’ll have vacancies.

You’ll have a bed, a bathroom and access to laundry facilities. I’m Max; I was born and raised in the village we’re going to. My family used to farm around here, but dad had had enough and mother wanted sun and sea so they sold up and now live in Spain.”

“I’m sorry for being so rude and thankless last night. I’ve never experienced being spoken to so forthrightly before, and you were doing your best to help me. I’m not going to apologise for this morning though, you were stroking me.”

“For that, I apologise. Even though I was unaware of my action I realize that it can’t have been pleasant knowing that you were trapped with a sex crazed monster and couldn’t escape his clutches.”

“You’re making fun of me. You may have had loads of experiences, but I never have, and I was scared.”

“Once again I apologise, it had never occurred to me that a woman as pretty and as shapely as you, would have never experienced close, intimate contact. I make too many assumptions; I suppose being in the forces does that to a man.”

“About that other thing that happened; I have to apologise for grabbing your… err… member, I couldn’t believe how big and hard it was. I was so embarrassed when I realized what I’d done.”

“I don’t know about you, but I enjoyed it. If you want to carry out an analysis of that incident, be my guest.”

She was saved from having to reply because we’d reached the cafe. It was owned by one of my old school pals so we had a chat about the latest happenings in the village, very few of any noteworthiness. My ‘friend’ Sheila, had been very successful with her ‘Hiker’s and Ramblers Camp’, which pleased me as I knew it was something she’d always wanted to set up.

After we’d eaten, we went on our way again. It was a quiet walk to the campsite, I had the feeling that Lisa had reached a fork in her particular path, and this hardened into certainty when she asked me for my age and occupation.

“I’m thirty and I’m a member of Her Majesties Armed Forces. You can have my Number and rank if you wish. You already know my name.

“I’m gay.”

“I’m feeling happy myself after that breakfast.”

“Don’t pretend you don’t understand what I said. I’m telling you because I don’t want you to think that I’m a total novice, I’ve just never been involved with males. I prefer females.”

“Well we agree on something then, I also prefer females. Why did you feel the need to tell me that you have had sexual experiences of whatever kind, and what did my age and occupation have to do with the release of that information?”

“You really don’t believe in making a difficult situation any easier for someone do you?”

“I honestly wasn’t aware that there was a difficult situation. You wanted to tell me something I had no need to know, and I wondered why.”

We were arriving at the entrance to the camp at that moment so the subject went onto the back burner, but I was very interested in what her answer would be.

Once Sheila had recovered from the surprise at our arrival, especially mine, and I’d recovered from the hugs and kisses which were lavished upon me it turned out that we were more than welcome to stay for as long as we wished because, now that the school holidays were over, the place was empty.

The cabins were in the process of being refurbished in readiness for next the year, but we could have one of the completed cabins which were sited at the rear of site. The cabins were sited behind hedges so they had a degree of privacy not normally found on campsites.

Apparently these were normally referred to as ‘lover’s lairs, information which was imparted with a questioning look at me, especially when she said that the bed was new but I just grinned and said that it wasn’t likely to be put under any undue strain then.

Sheila led us to a cabin, made sure the gas heating and electricity was on and said she’d expect us at her house, which was the bungalow we’d passed on the way up the drive, at seven o’clock as she was going to treat us to dinner at her place.

All we wanted was a bath and some quality sleeping time. We sorted our packs as we waited for the hot water to be ready. Lisa’s clothes were all soaked, so they were destined for the washing machine. There was a supply of washing powder along with a fairly new washing machine so we were good to go.

Lisa had her soak, and to be honest, I was surprised at how soon she re-appeared.

“I know you’re just as cold and tired as I am, so I’ll save the real soak for tomorrow. Please be quiet when you’ve finished, I want to get some sleep.”

I bathed; I crawled into bed, smiled at the two pillows down the centre of the bed and drifted off to sleep.

I had never been masturbated whilst I was asleep, so this was a very pleasant and refreshing addition to my awakening experiences. I opened my eyes to the view of a very pert bottom beside my face as Lisa knelt alongside me. As I lay there, pretending to be asleep, she moved to get between my legs and I felt a warm, wet sensation on my cock. I focused my eyes and could see Lisa kneeling between my legs, with her head moving up and down over my cock.

She had about half of my 8 inches in her hot mouth. I could pretend no longer. The feeling was wonderful. She continued to suck for a few minutes before pulling her mouth away to allow her to change position and squat over my hard cock which she was guiding to the entrance to her vagina so that she could fuck me at her pace.

Her pace was slow. Therefore, we both savoured every tiny sensation as she raised and lowered herself along my shaft. She asked me to massage her breasts as she rode me, with her eyes closed. It was soft and gentle until I rolled her erect nipples between my finger and thumbs. That triggered an enormous climax causing her to collapse in a heap on top of me. Fortunately, I managed to refrain from filling her with my sperm as she did this, and I decided that this was exactly the right moment to see if she really did prefer females, because what I’d just experienced appeared to indicate that she wasn’t a total novice around the male member.

I rolled her over onto her back, and spread her long legs apart. I didn’t waste any time in getting between them, and my still erect cock found its own way to her vaginal entrance. It was a tight fit so I took her gently, easing my rigid cock slowly into that hot, moist tunnel.

Once I was fully inside her, I rested for a moment and then withdrew until only my helmet was inside her. I immediately thrust the whole length of my erection back down her tunnel until I met her cervix at which point I stopped moving and just rocked her. After a minute or two, she tried to lift her pelvis and whispered.

“Please.”

I pulled back and then began to use my cock exactly as she wanted me to. I slid in and out of her body with ever increasing speed as she thrust her pelvis up to meet my groin coming down. She was a furnace and I stoked her until she erupted once again with her legs wrapped around me and her arms holding me close to her until her spasms subsided.

Once Lisa had recovered some composure she disappeared into the bathroom for an hour, and on her return, all pink and feminine she asked me lie in my back. Intrigued, I did as asked, and as soon as I’d done that, she straddled my head. She had a hand wrapped around my cock, which immediately began to become erect, and was just lowering her mouth onto the head of my cock as I very quickly lifted her up, slid my hands between her thighs and forced them apart as I lowered her back down.

I could now see, smell, and taste her vagina and as my tongue speared into that burning orifice she moaned.

She moaned, she squirmed and she forced herself onto my mouth and tongue at this end of my body as she forced her mouth down my erection at the other end. I licked, I nibbled, and I sucked that hot, soft, and oh so sweet, offering. She began to pant, I began to thrust my erection upwards until, once again, our two worlds exploded, and she produced an orgasmic jet of her own for me to savour.

She climbed off me and set about making us a cup of coffee as I headed for a quick pee and a shower.

When I returned, Lisa pointed to the living room. I entered to find Sheila sitting in an armchair with a big smile and a bag. She handed the bag to me as she explained that she’d realized that Lisa didn’t have any outer clothing to wear until her stuff was dry and ironed, and so, because her partner was around the same size as Lisa, she’d raided her wardrobe for something suitable for the evening, and brought it up to the cabin.

She’d assumed we’d be fast asleep and not wanting to disturb us, she’d let herself in to put the bag where we’d find it in the living room. We’d been so engrossed in our activities that we heard nothing so she’d been treated to a very arousing scene. It had been all the more surprising because she’d interpreted my earlier comment to mean that we were not an item.

Sheila advised me that she really wanted an invitation to participate in any sequels. Turning to Lisa, she asked her if she had a problem with that suggestion.

Lisa smiled and said that she and I had merely been scratching an itch, and as she had been living with a confirmed Lesbian for the past year, she had absolutely no problem with finding out if she still had stuff to learn.

As Sheila headed for the door, she told us that her partner had gone home for a couple of weeks to see her parents, which meant that the nights had become long and empty.

As Lisa opened the bag and inspected its contents, I brought up the subject of inconsistencies in her claim to be inexperienced around men. She pointed out that; as a lone girl, closeted in a cave with a six-foot male who appeared to be overly keen to get her undressed, she had to use every means possible to appear unappealing.

“Well my love, that didn’t work. You looked, and you still do, very appealing indeed. What excuse do you have to explain the accomplished manner in which you got me to take part in one of the most satisfying fuck sessions that I can recall?”

“I may not have lots of ‘hands on’ experience with men, but I can watch porn like anyone else. It doesn’t take a genius to work out what goes where, and when. I had a couple of bad experiences with boys as a teenager and decided that other females were much nicer, cleaner and show more tenderness than the males. I was correct as well.”

“If that was an example of a practical exam then I would love to help you with your education, because I want to be involved in your final degree exam.”

“What that comment about participating in any sequels? I’m not keen on threesomes at all, and certainly not with someone who regards the third member as their property.”

“She wouldn’t have said that if she didn’t like you, or if she’d thought that we were seriously together. It was her way of letting us both know what she would like the near future to have in store for her. There is no way she’s going to rekindle what we once had. You are probably being viewed as this evening’s dessert.

“We have a history. Sheila and I were born on the same day at the same time so we grew up together. We had our first sexual experience together, and we enjoyed it so much that we spent all our free time pleasuring each other to exhaustion every chance we got.

“Dad had an accident on the farm. He had been kicked in the groin by a horse and afterwards he was unable to get any sort of erection, Sheila’s dad happily stepped in and screwed two willing women on a very regular basis. Sheila and I found out, but no one outside of our two families was ever the wiser.

“Things were good until they found out that we were having more sex than they were. For some reason they were all really upset about the situation and Sheila was packed off to a college in France to ‘finish her education’. I’ve thought a great deal about this and I’ve come to the conclusion that Sheila’s dad may have been keeping my mom happy for longer than anyone would admit.

“I decided to make a clean break and joined the Army. Sheila wouldn’t look at another man, and there were plenty for her to choose from. She, like you, decided that sexual relief was best obtained from another female. I think you may well have a busy, and hopefully, enjoyable time whilst we’re here.”

“I must admit that I feel a certain amount of lustful interest beginning to surface, do I wait for an invitation or what?”

“I’d wait for an invitation if I were you. If I’m correct, she’ll want you all to herself, and then you’ll be spending the night there because she doesn’t rush her fences. Now, let’s get ready for whatever the night may bring. I take it that this afternoon was an admission that you have decided that I’m not a complete brute after all?”

“You know full well what I decided.”

“No I don’t. I know you wanted sex, I just wondered what made you decide that I’m suitable for the honour.”

“I was lonely, I owed you for getting me through the night and I was suddenly desperate for a cuddle. I moved those pillows and crossed the Rubicon, so to speak. What happened next was not deliberate, but my hand brushed against your penis and I was desperate to feel it in my hand again. Does it ever go soft?”

“Yes, but you have to work at it, or on it.”

“I was under the impression that that is what I have been doing, but if that bulge underneath your towel is any indication, then I didn’t do a very thorough job.”

“You could always try and rectify that.”

Lisa grinned at me and unwrapped the towel from around my waist. Grasping my erection, she led me to the table and then asked me to wait as she sat on the table and made herself comfortable. She lay back and spread her legs until I had a good view of the pink delight nestling between her thighs.

Smiling wickedly, she proceeded to stroke between her open labia and rub her clitoris until it visibly swelled. She pleasured herself in this way for a few moments before asking me to come closer so that she could hold my rigid cock. I happily did as she asked for which she rewarded me by using the head of my cock on her sex instead of her finger.

Naturally I tried to move forward, but Lisa had other plans. Asking me to hold her legs up and apart, she placed the other hand on my chest to keep me from being able to get into her. She teased me by slowly sliding her hand along my erection as she rubbed my cock against her clitoris. I was being treated to the arousing situation of watching her bringing herself to a climax as she masturbated me to a similar end.

We arrived on Sheila’s doorstep at the appointed time to be greeted with hugs and kisses; and, I noticed, a surreptitious feeling of Lisa’s buttocks. We were ushered in to a very large, and beautifully furnished, sitting room. Three large sofas, several armchairs and occasional tables still didn’t make the room appear crowded.

We were given a tour of the house; especially the three bedrooms complete with king size beds and en-suite facilities.

We had a very good wine with our meal and followed that with a pleasantly relaxed time with yet more wine in the sitting room. As the evening wore on I began to notice a certain amount of tension building up between Sheila and Lisa and although I would dearly have loved to watch the ensuing activity I reluctantly decided to clear the field for them.

“Sheila my love, I doubt very much that your partner would be happy if she thought that you were even considering taking a man into your bed. I wouldn’t want to be the cause of more grief for you so please accept my apologies for leaving so suddenly, but I’m tired and I rather think that you and Lisa still have lot of ground to cover so I’ll bid you goodnight.”

Before either of them could react I left the room and, grabbing my coat on the way through the entrance lobby, Left the house.

Lisa arrived back at midday. When I asked her if she had indeed ‘had stuff to learn’ she smiled and told me that the only two things she’d learned was that Sheila loved her partner and then she realized that she loved me. I received I big hug, a very long kiss and was given the freedom of her body for the afternoon.

We spent the remainder of the week rambling around the moors and dales, with the occasional halt for alternative activities. We met Sheila’s partner before we departed and I could see why Sheila had decided to live the life she had chosen.

Lisa went to Bristol and I returned to my headquarters. I had made my decision and had opted to take the opportunity to leave the service; so two months later, after my discharge, I rented a flat in Bristol until such time that Lisa had untied the knot to her girlfriend. I move in with Lisa six weeks later. We married shortly afterwards.

Because I had been part of a cyber-attack team in the service, I had no difficulty in getting a job with the company that Lisa worked for.

The End.

---

All participants in this story no younger than 18 years of age.

The two girls stopped by the hamburger stand in the mall food court and ordered burgers, fries, and vanilla shakes and brought their trays to a small table. They sat down on the hard stools and Elsie grimaced. “Ohmygod, this skirt is still wet!”

Brie blushed and looked down at her food, knowing that she was the cause of the wetness. But Elsie merely shrugged, flipped the skirt up behind her and over the seat, and sat with her panties and bare legs directly on the cool stool. They scarfed down their food, not saying much to each other while doing so.

“So,” Elsie ventured a topic, “what does your dad think of all this?”

Brie blushed again, “I don’t really know. I think he’s trying not to think about it. I mean, I don’t blame him. I’m trying not to think about it, too. The trouble is, I can’t seem to stop thinking about it. I finish up one session and it’s all I can do not to go to sleep. Then, before I know it, it’s time for round two. And it’s only been a day since I developed this…”

“Super-power!”

Brie broke into a smile at her friend’s insistence that she’s some kind of superhero. “How do you think I’m gonna save somebody’s life with this kind of super-power?”

“Just because you have a super-power doesn’t mean you’re a super-hero. Maybe you’ll turn out to be a super-villain instead. The nefarious O-Girl is at it again, instilling fear wherever she goes… or comes!”

Brie choked on her soda. “Anyway… my dad has barely acknowledged it, so I don’t think it’s really affecting him at all. My mom has been trying to be helpful, but… it’s kinda embarrassing when she steps in.”

Brie noticed that her friend was barely listening. Instead, her attention was focused somewhere behind her. She craned her neck around and that’s when she noticed two cute boys staring back at them. She smiled self-consciously and turned back to her friend. “You’re not even paying attention to me, are you?”

“I’m listening!” Elsie feigned offense. “I can listen and flirt at the same time. I’m a multi-tasker. It’s a hallmark of my generation.” She fluttered her eyes at the two boys sitting across from her and demurely sucked the straw of her milkshake. She swallowed and continued, “You were saying your mom is helpful.”

“Well, she tries to be helpful, but I’m really not sure what to make of it.”

“What does she do?”

“She just seems super… concerned, I guess,” Brie said, being light on specifics.

“She probably is concerned,” Elsie said, oblivious. “Moms are like that, but she loves you. She’s looking out for you.” Elsie flipped her hair between her fingers, still sending vibes to the two boys at the other table.

Brie sighed, “But it’s more than that. Yesterday she— she offered to… help me.”

Elsie tore her attention away from the boys at last. “Get out. She wanted to help you… get off?”

“Keep it quiet! But yeah, I mean, I think so.”

“You think so? Did you let her?”

“I don’t think so!” Brie was too self-conscious to admit the truth and tried to walk the subject back, “I mean, I don’t really remember for sure. Everything is so blurry. That would be weird, wouldn’t it?”

“Oh man, I would never let my mom help me! But she’d never ask, either, thank goodness.” Elsie paused and then shifted her eyes around to make sure nobody was listening in. She leaned in with a smirk and continued. “I have gotten off with my sister before, though.”

Brie’s eyes widened, “What? Mallory fingered you?”

Elsie leaned back. “No, dummy, don’t be gross. That’s not what I’m saying. I just said we’ve gotten off together.”

“Really? What was that like?”

“Well, we share a bedroom, you know?” Brie nodded, “One night before I fell asleep, I heard her.”

“You heard her?”

“Yeah, like I heard these sticky sounds, I guess, coming from her bed. I think she was just horny and wanted to jill off and probably thought I was asleep. But I wasn’t.”

Brie swallowed hard. “What did you do?”

“I watched her for a while. I was really interested in it at the time. I’m younger than her and I had just started playing with myself not long before that. Like, I was even waiting for her to go to sleep so I could do the exact same thing. And I was laying on my side, already facing her, you know. So yeah, I watched her play with herself for a while and, I don’t know, like I said, I guess I was kinda feeling it, too. I figured if we were both doing it, it wouldn’t be that weird. So, I rolled over onto my back to start but that made her stop, like instantly. I think the sound startled her. She probably thought I might’ve woken up.”

Brie leaned in intently. She couldn’t believe Elsie was being so open about such an intimate experience.

“I laid there for a long time, not really sure if I wanted to actually go for it. And anyway, if she had started back up again, I don’t think I could have heard her if I wanted to, because my heart was pounding in my head. Finally, I figured if she was fine with doing that while I was there—even if she thought I was asleep—if she was desperate to take the risk, she probably wouldn’t be that embarrassed if I did the same thing. So I kicked off the covers and kinda start going at it. I’m rubbing my clit and fingering myself and I get loud enough that I know she can hear me. You know, I’m moaning a little bit, and I think she can hear the sloshing going on at my fingers.”

Brie licked her lips, which still tingled from their earlier session.

“Finally all this tension started melting away. Before I knew it, I could see that she started up again. She was a lot more obvious than before, and she started moaning, too. After that, I came pretty quickly, and so did she. It was kind of wild having an audience, even if it was just dumb Mallory.”

Brie was fascinated, and plumbed for advice. “What happened after that? Was it awkward?”

“A little bit right afterwards, like the next day. We didn’t talk about it, but we both know what each other had done. But we had crossed that line, and eventually, when nobody made fun of the other about it, we started doing it again. And we’ve actually done it a lot since then.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, it’s always after the lights go out, and except for that first time, I usually always stay under the covers, since Mal always has.” At this point Elsie remembered the boys again. Even though she was still conversing with her friend, she almost seemed to be talking to them, instead, though they were too far to hear what she was saying. “Whenever she starts, I usually join in. Sometimes I’ve been the one to start, just because I feel so horny and she always joins in. It’s fun, and it’s just better with someone else, and at this point I trust my sister not to be embarrassing about it, like tease me for it and stuff.”

“I can’t believe you’ve never told me this before. I can’t believe you still have secrets I don’t know about.”

Elsie leaned in close again and whispered (albeit loudly), “I kinda wanna see what she looks like naked. She has boobs now!”

Brie teased, “And you think it’s weird that my mom wants to help me when you’re such a slut for your sister.”

“First off, I’m not a slut for my sister. I’ve never touched her. And second off, fuck you, don’t slut shame.”

Brie acted faux-offended at the swear and giggled.

Elsie continued, “Anyway, with that out of the way, I would never have my mom help me with anything sexual, but clearly I can’t judge your situation. But I mean, I think your mom is way cooler than mine, anyway, and I suspect you agree.”

Brie frowned and conceded, “Yeah, guess so. She can be pretty fun. Your parents are pretty strict.” She used the end of Elsie’s story to change the subject, “I just wish mine would give me some money once in a while.”

“We gotta get these boys to take us out.” Elsie nodded in their direction.

Brie turned around again and one of them winked at her. She did find them quite attractive. She turned back around and smiled at her friend.

Elsie returned with an impish grin. “I’ve got an idea to get them to notice us.”

“Um, Elsie, I think they already have.”

“No, I mean to really get their attention.”

“What is it?”

“Shh, just act normal.”

At that point, Brie’s mind could only fixate on how nobody can ever act normal when they’re told to act normal. She fished for something to say: “Um, soo, how are things?”

Elsie checked her surroundings to see whose attention they might have. The mall food court was bustling all around them, but, beyond the two boys, nobody seemed particularly concerned with them. When she felt she had a reasonable amount of privacy, she reached under her new skirt, lifted her butt off the seat ever so slightly, and slid her panties down over it. Then she plopped bare-assed back down onto the plastic stool. As she did, she almost slid off the edge, which startled her. “Oop! Guess I’m still a little slippery down there!”

Brie was shocked, “Elsie, what are you doing?”

“Woo, this seat is a little chilly,” she winked.

Brie looked under the small diner table they sat at. She could only see Elsie’s legs. Her skirt, while short, draped over them and down over the stool slightly. She watched as Elsie once again reached under her skirt and peeled her underwear down her thighs to her knees. Brie’s heartbeat began to rise and she looked over the table again at her friend, who was smiling dreamily at the boys. “What are you up to?”

Parrying the question, she asked, “You think they can tell what I’m doing from over there?”

Brie turned, red-faced, and looked at them. “Um, I—I don’t think so. I think I’m blocking their view.”

“Oh well, it’ll be more of a surprise once they figure it out.”

Brie looked around the food court again to see if anyone else was on to what was going on, but everybody appeared to be oblivious. Again her eyes returned under the table. Elsie pushed her panties over her knees and they slid freely down her legs to the floor. She stepped one foot out of them, then lifted the other to cross it. The undergarment dangled off her raised ankle and as she moved it over her knee, she slipped it off altogether, then crumpled it into her fist. Then she moved both her hands above the table to sit more or less normally.

“Holy shit, Elsie!” was all Brie could think to say. She could see swatches of the teal and yellow panties peeking out of her friend’s balled fist. At least now her friend’s boyshorts weren’t hanging off her ankle, on display for the mall to see, so her heartbeat began to slow a bit.

“Like I said earlier, I like not wearing panties sometimes.” Elsie winked again at the boys, “Now we match.”

Brie breathed deeply. Her chest flushed hotly. “Girl, you’re no good for my nerves these days. You’re being so rebellious all of a sudden.” Elsie just laughed. Brie asked, “So what are you gonna do with those things now?”

“C’mon.” Elsie got up and dumped her trash, then she headed for the boys. Brie could only follow behind. One of them had dark, wavy hair styled up, and a black Nirvana tee-shirt and gray zip hoodie. The other had light brown hair that was flopped down over his eyebrows. He wore a white tee-shirt with red text that said “it’s lit”. Both of them were about a head taller than Brie and Elsie. As the girls approached their target, Elsie stalked with the confidence of a tigress, while Brie lowered her head bashfully.

“Hey boys,” Elsie said, “What’s going on?”

“Just admiring the view,” the dark-haired boy replied.

“I don’t recognize you. You must go to a different school than us.”

“Totally. We’re from out of state. We’re home from college visiting our parents for the weekend.”

“Really?” Elsie shot a look at her friend, “Brothers, then?”

“Yeah, I’m Oliver. I’m the older one,” he said proudly.

“And I’m Hunter,” the boy in the white tee spoke up, then asked somewhat awkwardly, “So what about you two? Are you sisters?”

Elsie winked at Brie, “We have a few things in common—under the hood—but we’re not related. We’re besties. We do, like, everything together.”

“Nice,” Hunter replied with a dopy, too-big smile, as if the innuendo he had heard wasn’t intentional.

“So, did you find what you were looking for at the mall?” Elsie asked.

Oliver chimed in, staring intently at the two girls, “I think maybe we have.”

“Well, we’re not done shopping yet. Wanna come along? We were thinking about looking around Hush-Hush.”

Brie gasped quietly at her friend’s provocative suggestion of the popular underwear store. Both boys gaped, as well. Oliver recovered quickly and spoke up, “Bummer, our parents are on their way to pick us up. We’ve got a family photo to take. It’s dumb.” He rolled his eyes, but he quickly brightened up and dug into his pocket, producing a Sharpie and a scrap of paper, “But we’re both pretty much free after that. Maybe we can get together this weekend sometime. Maybe you could give us your numbers?”

Brie was fairly impressed with the efficiency of it all.

“That sounds great,” said Elsie, grabbing the marker, “But I’ve already got something to write on.” With that, she opened her fist and the brightly-covered panty within unfolded over her palm. Again the boys’ jaws went slack as she uncapped the marker with her teeth and proceeded to scrawl her number onto the fabric. She had to go over some areas a few times where the ink didn’t take and remarked, “I guess it’s a little wet here.”

Brie couldn’t believe how graphic her friend was. Again, she glanced around to see if anybody was watching. She caught the eye of an older man—the same one with the wife that earlier saw Elsie wandering Justine’s Place in just her underwear and tee-shirt. Brie quickly broke eye-contact and stared at the floor. She wondered if he recognized the underwear pattern from not much earlier in the day.

Elsie signed the panties “Zoey” and handed them over to Oliver. “Text me.” Oliver smiled roguishly.

Hunter interjected awkwardly toward Brie, “Uh, uh, what about you?”

She looked up, “What? Me?”

“Uh, can I get your number?” he stammered.

Brie blushed and paused bashfully. She did think he was cute and but wasn’t sure she wanted to give up her number. “I’m… not wearing anything I could write it on.”

Elsie quickly jumped in, “She’s mine, boys, so you can reach her through me.”

“Oh, nice. Well. Can I at least get your name?”

Brie also wanted an alias, but struggled to come up with something convincing, “Briley”.

“Briley. Uh, okay, nice.” Hunter smiled wide.

“Alright, see you losers later,” Elsie said. And at that, she spun, twirling her skirt, grabbed Brie by the shoulder, and marched them off out of the food court and back into the mall proper. “Briley?” she said with a chuckle.

“I know! Shut up, I was nervous. My heart was beating a million miles an hour. That guy even saw you again.”

“What guy? What do you mean?”

“Oh! When you were in Justine’s Place in just your undies, a guy walked by and saw you.”

“Omg.”

“And he just saw you give those same undies to that boy, too!”

“OMG. You have to point him out next time we see him.”

“Why? So you can give him ‘a story to tell his wife?’” Brie prodded.

“Haha, noo. I just want to know who he is. Well, actually, maaaybe,” she finished slyly.

“You’re incredible. This is a whole new side of you, Els.”

“Maybe it’s a whole new side of us—Briley,” Elsie teased.

Brie punched her friend in the shoulder playfully. “Don’t make fun of my name, bitch, my mom gave it to me!”

Elsie punched back. “Hah, sounds like your mom is really gonna give it to you, for real!”

“Ugh, you’re such a sister-fucker sometimes.” Brie ribbed bashfully.

“You’re hilarious,” Elsie replied sarcastically, then, like a puppy dog, suddenly she was on to a new subject. “Oh look, a makeup counter!” She wandered up to the kiosk in the middle of the promenade and began smelling the perfumes. “Mmm, these smell so good. Come check this one out, Brie.” The label on the bottle said “Libertine”.

A couple of older salespeople approached them as they poked around the selection. One was a slender, well-tanned man with bleached white teeth. The other was a woman with dark hair and a pale complexion. She spoke: “Hello children, can I help you?”

Elsie frowned, “We’re not children, lady. And we don’t need your help.” She turned away from them and continued on to the lipstick section.

The woman continued “Don’t be foolish,” she said brusquely. “We’re having a sale. Fifty percent off of Libertine stock. You would be fools to pass this up, silly girls.”

The two girls exchanged annoyed glances. Brie spoke quietly, “Let’s get out of here, this woman is weirding me out.” They took off from the counter.

As they left, the woman’s male co-worker attempted to corral her attitude, “Heather, you have to be more agreeable.” He felt like he should say something to apologize, so he caught up with the Brie and Elsie before they got far. “Excuse me? Sorry girls, she meant no offense. We’re both fairly new at this, and Heather is sometimes not as affable as a salesperson should be.”

“She’s a real character,” Elsie commented flatly.

“If I may, I’d like one more chance to show you what we have. Like I said, we’re new at this, and we really need to make some sales. I really think you’re going to like our products.”

“That’s great,” Brie replied matter-of-factly, “But I can’t afford your products. I’m broke.

“That’s okay,” the man stated quickly, “I think we can work out a sweet deal between the three of us.”

“Oh?” Brie brightened up slightly at the prospect of cheap beauty products.

“Here’s what I think we can do. We need to sell Libertine products, but nobody has heard of our brand before. I think if we can show their transformative power, people will really get interested. What if we gave you a six-months supply? How does that sound?”

Elsie’s jaw dropped, “For free?”

“Yes, for free.”

“Sign me up!”

The man laughed, but Brie barged back in. “Hold up, Els, why do I get the feeling there’s a catch?”

“You’re a smart girl,” the man said, “What’s your name?”

“Br—Briley.”

Elsie snorted quietly.

“Well, Briley, there is only one catch and that is that we’d like to have the two of you model Libertine in a live makeover performance. You’d simply have to sit in a chair while we do the rest: haircut, rejuvenation, and makeup. The whole works. And we’re starting a partnership with Scarlet, too. You know, the fashion house?”

“Of course,” said Elsie.

“You might be able to walk the runway a few times with some of their latest summer pieces.”

“Modeling? That’s it?” Brie asked.

“That’s it.”

“But why us?”

“The idea just popped into my head, honestly! I thought Heather was very rude to you, and I wanted to make it up to you. And you’re both so naturally beautiful to begin with, you’d help us sell our products for sure.” Both Brie and Elsie blushed at the compliment. “You’re not professionals already, are you?” he winked.

Brie smirked, taking the compliment. “No, we’re not.”

“Well then, this will be your first gig! Do you accept?”

The two girls swapped looks of confirmation and nodded. “I’m still in,” Elsie said.

“Sure!” said Brie, “That sounds like fun.”

“Great, let’s meet up back here at 1 pm tomorrow and we’ll get you all set up. Like I said, all you really have to do is sit there, but if you feel like hamming it up in the spotlight, I’m sure the audience will love you either way.”

They all shook hands and parted ways.

“Wow!” exclaimed Elsie, “A free makeover and free makeup? We’re so lucky!”

Brie was equally enthusiastic, “I know, I haven’t had any new makeup in over a year.”

“Well, with Libertine you’ll be ahead of the curve again. That shit ain’t cheap.”

“You think Scarlet will let us keep any of their clothes, too?”

Elsie got even more amped, “I hope so. That would be so amazing. Free clothes!” Both girls squealed and jumped together.

Their money spent and with plans made for the following day, they decided to trek back home in the hot, humid afternoon. The sticky air hit them as they shoved the exterior door open and they groaned in unison. Brie shaded her eyes from the bright afternoon sun and Elsie flipped her sunglasses down. As they trekked across the pavement, they heard a wolf whistle in their direction. They snapped their heads to look at the scoundrel and discovered Mia giggling self-satisfactorily.

“Fuck you, Mia,” Elsie shot out.

“Hey”, Mia called after them, “if you hotties wanna get out of the hot, hot heat today, and into your teeny-weeny bikinis, Carter and I are going to the public pool in a bit.”

Elsie held up her middle finger and cooly continued on her way, which made Mia cackle.

To Brie, Elsie spoke, “So sticky out here. I’m so glad I took off my tights.” Then she smirked, “My undies, too, for that matter, heh.” She flipped the front of her skirt up and down rapidly, fanning her pussy.

“You’re gonna flash someone if you keep that up, Els.”

“Heh, I bet Mia wishes she was standing in front of me right now.”

“I’m beginning to wonder if you’re wishing the same thing,” Brie said with a knowing grin. “Still, I think she was on to something. A dip in the pool would feel pretty nice right about now.”

“You’re right, we should go! Besides, like I said, Mia’s actually really cool. You should get in good with her.”

The midday sun scorched their shoulders as they finished their walk back to their neighborhood. Sweat trickled down Brie’s body, causing her to feel a tingly tickle in her belly. She shivered with goosebumps, despite the heat.

They stopped by Elsie’s house so that she could drop off her loot and pick up her swimming suit. While she rummaged in her room, her older sister Mallory wandered out of her own room and struck up a conversation with Brie in the foyer.

“Hey Brie,” she started.

“Oh, hey Mallory!”

“How are you feeling today?”

Brie blushed deeply. “Um, fine. I guess you heard about what happened at school.”

Mallory moved in for a hug. “Elsie told me what was up.”

Brie groaned into Mallory’s shoulder, “I don’t know how such a small girl has such a big mouth.” She felt safe enveloped within Mallory’s embrace.

“Hey,” Mallory lifted Brie’s chin and looked her in the eyes, “Don’t worry, Brie. She confided in me, and I can keep a secret. Els and I have lots of secrets that we’ll never tell anyone else about. You can trust me; it won’t go past Els and me.”

Brie couldn’t help but stare at the girl. She now knew at least one of the secrets about her that she wasn’t supposed to know. She thought about the normal and charming girl holding her close, lost in the ecstasy of an orgasm while Elsie, the girl’s own sister, lay nearby in a similar state of bliss. Her loins stirred slightly at the mental image.

In a way, she felt equal knowing Mallory’s secret when she held a secret of her own. She also knew that, whether Elsie and Mallory could keep a secret, rumors were surely going to spread around the school either way. After all, she had cum all over her chair in the middle of class. After what she knew was too long of a pause, she snapped out of it. “Um, well, we’re going to the pool now!”

“Oh, cool. Today’s the perfect day for it, huh?”

“Yeah, you can come along, if you want. We’re meeting Mia there.”

“You’re friends with Mia?”

“Yeah! Well, no, not really. But she invited us out today. So, maybe?” Brie shrugged awkwardly.

“She’s pretty cool, but she hangs in a slightly different circle than me. Thanks for the offer, but I’m sticking around in the central air. You won’t catch me out in that heat, even if I was fully naked.” Brie knew it was a joke, but didn’t laugh. She just swallowed hard as her chest fluttered at the incidental mention of nudity.

Just then, Elsie marched out of her room with a duffel bag of her things. She looked at her sister and said matter-of-factly, “You can’t come.”

“Too late, Brie already invited me.”

“Traitor.”

“But I’m not going, anyway, brat. Y’all are masochists going out there in that sun.”

“Alright, see ya!” As she passed by, Elsie swatted her sister hard on the ass. Mallory squeaked and then groaned in annoyance.

As they left her and the door closed behind them, Brie chided under her breath, “Flirt.”

“Psh!” was all Elsie could think to retort with, but her blushing cheeks said much more.

They continued on to Brie’s house.

“Mom, dad, I’m home!” There was no answer, but they heard shuffling upstairs. She spoke to Elsie, “I’ll grab my suit and we can go.” Brie climbed the staircase and headed for her room at the end of the hall. She passed her parents room and saw her dad putting on pants. Her mom sat up, topless, in bed, reading a book. “Jeez, you’re still not dressed yet?” she called at them.

Warrick grimaced. Little did she know they had spent the entirety of the day fulfilling each others’ desires while their daughter was away for the morning. After a moment, he simply said, “It’s been a—a lazy Saturday.”

“Well, we’re going to the pool.”

“The pool?” Hazel inquired, “That sounds like fun. I could use a thorough rinse. My face is covered in—” Warrick shot a glare at his wife. She continued, “—sweat. My poor pores are clogged.”

Warrick spoke, “Indeed, maybe we should all go to the pool, what say?”

“What?” Brie whined in horror, “No. You’re not coming to the pool with us.”

“Why not?”

“Because…” Brie didn’t want her parents making a bad impression on her new friend, “You’re so uncool!”

“Un— honey, do you hear what our daughter is saying to us? We’re uncool?”

Hazel smirked, “Warrick, you’ve never been cool.” He gasped and Brie snorted. Hazel turned to her daughter, “How do you expect to get there? Take a cab?”

Brie admitted to herself that she hadn’t planned that far ahead. She considered how long it would take to walk, and given the heat, she conceded that she wasn’t up to it. “Fine, but you better not get your uncool cooties on me.”

Brie wandered to her room and opened the dresser drawer that contained her bikini. She pulled out the two pieces and held them in her hand. The pattern was navy blue with silver polka dots, and the flounce top was designed to drape off her chest. The bottoms had accented pink ruffles on the sides. She considered, however, that she wasn’t supposed to wear things that were tight against her pussy anymore and began to despair. “Mom!” she called out.

Hazel came to her door, “What is it, kiddo?”

“What am I supposed to do for my bikini bottom?”

Hazel thought for a moment, “You could wear a pair of your shorts.”

“Mom, I’m gonna look so uncool!”

“Well, we can’t have that running in the family,” Hazel said sarcastically, “Hold on, let me think. I can’t let you use my bottoms, because they’d never fit, but… hmm.” Hazel’s eyes lit up. “What about this? You can wear your father’s trunks.”

“Mom!”

“Hear me out. They’re going to be a little big, too, but they have a drawstring in them, which you can cinch tight. If anybody asks you about them, you can just tell them they’re boyfriend bottoms. Boyfriend jeans are in these days, right?”

Brie sighed, but felt her mom’s suggestion had some merit and finally she conceded.

Hazel went into her bedroom where she found Warrick getting changed. He had just tugged his trunks up to his waist when she kneeled in front of them and pulled them down. “What, again? Now?”

Hazel rolled her eyes and grinned. “No, not right now. Your daughter needs these more at the moment.” He sighed and stepped out of them. At that, she lifted his free shaft in her palm and gave the head a quick one-two kiss before she stood, whirled, and walked out of the room. Warrick couldn’t help but stand there thinking of Brie’s young vulva resting inside his own swimming shorts. He caressed his cock absent-mindedly.

Suddenly Elsie appeared in the doorway, “What’s taking so long up—?” She stopped dead in her tracks as she stared at Warrick. He froze, wide-eyed and naked in front of her, cock in hand.

Summoning up all of his presence of mind, he at last wheeled away, pointing his bare ass in her direction. “Damn it, Elsie, could you please make a little more noise next time you come by?”

Elsie blushed. This was now the second of Brie’s parents she saw undressed today, although unlike Hazel, Warrick didn’t seem quite so calm about it. She tore her eyes away from the sight and retreated toward the stairs. “Sorry, sir, I never know when I’m supposed to be making more noise and when I’m supposed to not be making so much.”

Warrick sighed and admitted that she had a point. “Just want some consistency,” he said to nobody in particular.

Back in Brie’s room, the young girl tried on her father’s shorts. They were pretty loose, even with the drawstring pulled tight, but the color almost matched her top, so she deemed it good enough.

Hazel reassured her. “That looks great. Now… before we go, is there anything you need to take care of first?”

Brie tossed back her head and groaned. She was getting tired of thinking about masturbating all the time and didn’t want to hold up Elsie and her from getting to the pool. She feared they wouldn’t arrive before Mia left. “Fiiine.”

“Don’t forget to take your medicine with it.”

Hazel watched her daughter grab the nearby syringe and load it up with the pearly syrup. She sucked on the end of it and pushed in the plunger, dispensing all of it into her mouth, and swallowed. Hazel cocked her head and asked. “How was it?”

“Kinda funky, but fine.” Brie still wasn’t totally sure how this medicine was supposed to help, but she hoped it would suppress the distracting buzzing sensation growing in her head.

“Well, looks like you’re about ready to go. Finish up, gather up your towel and things and I’m gonna go get changed.”

Hazel went back to her room. Warrick didn’t tell her what had happened with Elsie.

Downstairs, Elsie thought about what she had seen in Warrick’s room upstairs. Today had been so strange for her. Her best friend and her friend’s family were suddenly so peculiar. In a single day, she had seen all three of them naked. She even had Brie’s help getting off in the dressing room. She had never considered doing something like that before, but it felt so fun and natural to play around and show off with her best friend.

She tried to push what she saw of Warrick out of her mind, and it wandered to Mia. Elsie looked up to the older student and thought she was very cool. She had heard rumors that Mia was having sex with Carter and that she was also bisexual. Elsie wondered if she, herself, was bisexual after her encounter with Brie at Justine’s Place. She was always attracted to boys, but as yet had never been with one sexually. On the other side, she had now had sexual encounters with both Brie and technically her sister Mallory. She also wondered if Mia would even find her attractive.

Her daydreams were interrupted by footsteps on the stairs. Elsie snickered at Brie’s swimming suit concoction. “Nice trunks!”

“They’re boyfriend bottoms.” Brie said sheepishly.

“What boyfriend?” Elsie guffawed.

Brie blushed and jerked her thumb back at her parents, “Shut up. I got us a ride.”

Warrick clomped down the stairs wearing socks with his sandals, cut-off jean shorts, and a Miami-themed tank top. Behind him came Hazel. She wore a yellow string bikini top that laced up across her cleavage and fashionably clashing, blue-striped, side-tie bottoms.

Elsie thought she looked amazing. “Whoa, Hazel, you look so cool!”

Hazel pranced out the door. “Hear that, Brie? I’m cool, after all.” Warrick chuckled proudly, following after, while Brie rolled her eyes and sighed.

They all exited the house and, as Warrick locked the door behind him, Elsie spoke up again, “I didn’t realize y’all were getting changed already. I should’ve put my suit on.”

Warrick responded, “Well hey, you can change here. Let me get the door unlocked.”

“No, don’t worry about it, I’ll just change when we get there. It’s not a big deal.”

Hazel piped up, “You can change in the car on the way, too, if you want.”

“That’s a good idea!” Elsie said. Warrick silently agreed.

They piled into the car, Warrick fired up the engine, and Hazel rolled down her window. Just as before, Brie’s nerves began to crackle as the wind whipped across her body. After her mom had left the room, she made the decision not to get off before heading to the pool. She hoped the syrup that she had taken would curb her urges, and mostly she just wanted to nap. She curled up in her seat and closed her eyes.

Elsie rummaged through her duffel bag and pulled out her two-piece. It was patterned with an Americana houndstooth and the waistband of the mini-boybrief bottoms was accented with a contrasting ruffle. The top had two ties, one that went around her neck and the other around her back.

Hazel swiveled fully around in the car’s seat, bringing her knees up onto the seat cushion and wrapping her arms around the chair back. She gazed at Elsie and struck up a conversation, “So, did you two have fun at the mall?” Elsie put down her suit and began to answer, but Hazel interrupted. “Oh, honey, you can change if you want. I don’t mind, and Warrick’s got his eyes on the road, so it’s like it’s just us girls in the back seat. I just wanted to hear how your day went.”

Warrick’s heart leapt. Was his wife really going to permit this girl to change in the car? He dared not react, even to acknowledge the situation, lest he risk ruining the scene for himself. True, he was focused on the road, but he could also see into part of the back seat via the rear view mirror. He thought maybe he’d at least get a glimpse of the girl whom he had fantasized about the previous morning.

Elsie looked to Brie for a reaction, but her eyes were closed and she didn’t seem to be paying attention. Elsie also looked at Warrick, but he appeared to be concentrating on driving. She shrugged, double-checked that no traffic was around, and started to peel off her tee-shirt. As her shirt came up, Warrick was able to steal several glances of her youthful, naked chest via the car mirror. He couldn’t believe his luck. Her skin was smooth and pure. Her nipples were a lovely pink and her gymnastic proportions were just perfect. He liked what he saw, but was a bit jealous that Hazel was getting a full-on, unrestricted show.

“We had some fun at the mall.” Elsie continued as she reached for her swimming top. She went to put it on when Hazel’s hand darted out and snatched it from her.

“Ooh, this is a beautiful top.” She fingered the material and studied the pattern on it. Warrick’s eyes flicked back and forth from the road to the mirror.

Elsie blushed, a little self-conscious at being topless with her friend’s parents around, especially with Hazel’s eyes on her. “Thank you. I just got it last month.” She shifted in her seat, unsure what to make of the situation. Is Hazel trying to keep me naked? She attempted to cover her exposed nipples, yet at the same time, she felt like she didn’t really mind being topless with Brie’s mother and even, to some extent, her friend’s father in her presence. Before long, she let down her guard and just accepted the situation for what it was.

Hazel glanced up from the garment and looked the girl in the eyes, “Elsie, you’re always so fashionable. Someday you’ll have to show me all your best outfits.”

“I’d love to do that, I’ve always wanted to be a model!”

“You’d be perfect for it!” Hazel replied enthusiastically.

“Speaking of model, Brie modeled off an amazing shirtdress this morning.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah, she really needs to freshen up her wardrobe.” Elsie plugged, “You should totally help her out with that, right Brie?”

The two looked over at Brie, who was in a distant reverie. “Mm-hm,” was all she could think to reply. She was surprised at how quickly the wind had whipped up her nerves again.

“Honey,” Hazel inquired sympathetically, “are you doing alright?”

“Mm-hm.”

“Do you need to cum again?” Hazel reached out and caressed Brie’s knee.

Elsie was a bit surprised to hear Hazel speak so bluntly, but she also liked it. She wondered if she’d see Brie masturbate again and recalled again their adventure in the dressing room this morning. Beneath her skirt, her sex lubricated.

“Mm, I’m fine,” Brie pushed out.

“Okay, well, if you need to cum, you can do that here. Don’t fret about it.” As she said this, her eyes flicked to Elsie and the girl wondered just a little if Hazel meant that for the two of them.

Hazel brought her full attention back to the swimming top and spoke directly to Elsie. “Here, let me help you with this. She tied the top strings into a knot and hung it around the girl’s neck. Warrick knew that the show was probably over at this point, but was glad that he saw what he could.

Hazel gripped Elsie lightly by the shoulders and spun her around in her seat. Her hands wandered slowly across her shoulders and pulled Elsie’s trapped hair from under the string around her neck. Elsie shivered slightly. “Somebody has goosebumps,” Hazel teased. She then tickled Elsie’s shoulders and neck, causing her to hunch over and guffaw.

“Stop, stop!” she giggled. She dove to the other side of the car to escape the attack. “Brie, save me from your mom!” Elsie climbed nearly on top of her friend, but Brie merely whined, half in annoyance, half out of stimulation of her nerve endings.

“Okay, okay,” Hazel conceded, “let me get the rest of this tied together.” She pulled the two side strings together around Elsie’s back and tied them into a bow. “There, that should do it. Let me know if you need help with the bottoms, too.”

Elsie turned back around in her seat and grabbed the second part of the suit. “Thanks, I think I can manage this one myself.” One side of the bottoms were already tied off, so Elsie slipped her leg into it and pulled it up under her skirt.

Warrick found himself disappointed. He had hoped she’d remove the skirt first, just as she had done with her top. After seeing her bare chest, he was desperately curious to glimpse her nether region.

With the suit firmly in place, Elsie hiked up the other end of her skirt to tie off the opposite side. “There. All ready to go.” She thought the car seemed oddly quiet.

Hazel just gazed at the girl’s exposed upper thigh and hipbone. She also noted that Elsie hadn’t taken off any panties before she put her bottoms on.

The young girl felt hot under the gaze of her best friend’s mom, as if the woman’s eyes were two spotlights highlighting her on a darkened stage. She was a little unsure what was happening, yet she felt the urge to perform, just as she had in Justness and in the food court with those boys.

She met Hazel’s gaze but felt intimidated by the older woman and couldn’t hold it. But as she looked away, shyly, she slowly slipped the ruffled miniskirt over her hips and down her legs, leaving her in just her skimpy swimming suit and chunky, black sneakers. Nevertheless, she felt as if she could have been naked in that moment. She clutched one arm and bit her lip, bashfully. And then Warrick pulled into the pool parking lot.

“Here we are,” he said.

Elsie cheered, somewhat thankful to be able to retreat from the situation. “I’m so excited. Thanks for the ride, Mister and Misses Nova!“ She dove out of the car as soon as it came to a stop and skipped up to the front register. She hopped with youthful impatience as Hazel and Warrick tended to Brie.

“Brie, honey, we’re here,” said Hazel quietly. Brie sat, curled up with her eyes closed. Hazel turned to her husband. “We should get her into the water. That will shake her out of it, I bet.”

“Let’s hope so,” he replied. He opened up the back door and leaned over to scoop her up. He was thankful she was still so light. The hand he slipped under her legs became instantly glossy with her fluids and sweat. He detected the same musky scent she gave off when his wife had helped her masturbate in the car the previous day. She brought her arms up around his neck and burrowed her face into its crook. “Aren’t you just a little kitten?” Warrick chuckled. Brie cooed and began to kiss his neck lightly. He blushed and felt his cock stiffen. He glanced over at Hazel who was smirking at him. He cleared his throat and said, “Yes, let’s go get her in the water.”

They walked up to the cash register and Hazel paid their way in. The cashier shot confused looks at Warrick and Brie as the girl continued to kiss his neck playfully. He avoided eye contact with them.

As they headed for the dressing room, Warrick put Brie onto her feet so that he could go into the men’s side. She wobbled like a newborn doe, her legs threatening to fold underneath her. To Hazel he said, “She’s all yours now.” Hazel grabbed her hand and pulled her gently in the direction of the locker room. Warrick went his separate way, but looked back at his daughter one last time. She stumbled along, and yanked the sagging waistband of her “boyfriend bottoms” up over her pale butt. Warrick sighed, unsure what he was supposed to do. All he knew for sure was that he was in well over his head.

As he had no suit, he passed straight through the men’s dressing room and out into the pool area. He wandered along, looking for a spot to stake a claim for his family. He took stock of the goings on around him. The pool was bustling, and just as busy as he expected it to be on such a hot day. Men and women, boys and girls of all ages played, splashed, and screamed in the water. Every so often the staccato tweet of a lifeguard’s whistle would ring out. His eyes wandered especially to the young girls who swam in their fashionable bikinis, though he made an effort not to stare. If they were in a couple, he wondered if their boyfriends knew just how much of a catch they were holding onto. But he also remembered how awkward it was when he was their age. His mind wandered back to his wife and their morning of sexual play. He felt incredibly lucky to be married to the such a wonderful, exciting woman. He counted his blessings that she was good, giving, and game. Always there to indulge his whims and fantasies, just as he was there for her in return.

Meanwhile, Hazel followed Elsie into the locker room, pulling Brie in behind her.

Elsie’s eyes lit up. “Oh my god, Mia!”

Mia was sitting on one of the wooden benches in the dressing room, making kissy faces into her selfie-cam. She had yet to change into her swimming suit. She whirled around at the sound of Elsie’s call. “Jesus christ, Els,” she said bashfully, “You scared the living shit out of me.”

Elsie giggled, “You taking creepshots in the changing room?”

“Nah,” Mia said sheepishly, “Just sending Carter a little miss-you selfie.”

“Oh, I thought he was gonna be here today, too.”

“He is. He’s getting changed in the men’s locker room right now.”

“Oh, so, he’s missing you already, huh?,” Elsie said astutely. Mia just winked in return. “Oh man, we should send him a group selfie! He won’t even know what he’s in for.”

Mia laughed and agreed, “He definitely won’t be expecting two babes for the price of one.”

“Make it four. I brought Brie and her mom along with me.”

Hazel chimed in, “You brought us, huh? I forgot you drove the car you don’t own.” Mia laughed at Hazel’s joke. Hazel smiled warmly and reached out her hand. “Hi Mia, I’m Hazel.”

“Hello.” Mia gave Hazel a firm shake, then said, “Well, you wanna join in?”

“A group selfie for your boyfriend? Why not.”

“What about you, Brie?” Mia asked.

Brie’s cheeks were reddening from that all-too-familiar overheating sensation and her wind-whipped hair stuck to her sweaty face. She was sleepy from having just masturbated, and distracted from her newly tingling nerve endings. What she really wanted to do was to just wanted to curl up in a warm ball and pleasure herself until she fell asleep. But instead she nodded and said, “Sounds like fun.”

“Okay everybody,” Mia directed, “gather ’round.” They all squished together with Mia and Brie in the middle and Hazel and Elsie on the outside. Brie felt a feeling of comfort being pressed between the older girl Mia and her mother. Where their flesh touched, it felt both inviting and electric, and somehow forbidden. Brie’s heart raced as everybody continued to squeeze in.

“Make a funny face!” Mia commanded. With the exception of Brie, the girls all screwed up their faces and Mia snapped the photo. When the preview popped up, Mia knitted her brow together. “It’s pretty good, but Brie’s looking sexier than I am. She’s got those sultry eyes going on.”

Elsie suddenly had an idea and blurted out, “That’s what we should do. Let’s send Carter a sexy photo!”

“What are you talking about?” Mia asked doubtfully. “You wanna send my boyfriend sexy photos?”

“C’mon, it’ll be hilarious. It’ll totally throw him off his game. Besides, it’s not like he’d ever trade you in for one of us. You’re too beautiful.”

Mia thought for a moment, but slowly cracked a smile, “Yeah, you’re right. Four sexy girls coming at him at once? He won’t know how to handle himself. Alright, squeeze in.”

Once again, the girls pressed their bodies against one another. Mia wrapped her arm across Brie’s shoulder. She felt the girl fidgeting and thought she heard a slight hum, almost a moan. She also noted a strong aromatic smell emanating from her new acquaintance. She couldn’t place it, but felt somehow drawn in to it’s muskiness all the same.

“Okay, everyone, say ‘yummm’.” She took the photo and then looked at the preview. All four girls were giving their best sultry looks. Elsie was doe-eyed and coy, Hazel’s piercing gaze and parted lips were sexy, and Mia herself was making a closed-eyes kissy face. But then there was Brie. Brie gave a slit-eyed otherworldly gaze, but at the bottom of the frame, her hands had crept up and pulled up the ruffly flounce top so far she had almost exposed her nipples. Mia was impressed, “Jesus, Brie, you really know how to push this.”

Brie smirked at her and sighed, as a far-off thought careened out of her mouth: “Maybe we should keep going further.” At that, she pulled her bikini top up over her head and dropped it at her feet. Everybody went wide-eyed, gawking at the young girl’s skinny, androgynous figure. Mia was astounded at her audacity. Elsie flashed back to earlier in the day when Brie bent over, showing off her pussy in the dressing room. She wondered if they were going to see another similar event here. Brie began to massage her small breasts absent-mindedly.

“Okay, honey,” Hazel jumped in amidst the silent stares, “We’ll do one more if you really want to.” This was not the response that Elsie or Mia were expecting to hear from the girl’s mother. She looked over at them. “She has a medical condition,” she said matter-of-factly.

Elsie swallowed and confirmed. “It’s true. Just like we talked about at the mall.”

“O-Girl,” Mia spoke quietly as she observed Brie’s lewd behavior. “You weren’t kidding, huh?”

Elsie could see Mia was impressed, and found herself wanting to also impress her new friend, as well. She, too, felt the urge to comply with Hazel’s command of the situation. “What do you say, Mia? You think Carter would want one more?” Before Mia could answer, Hazel un-did her own top and set it aside in solidarity with her daughter. Her breasts hung free, her nipples standing prominently.

Mia stared back and forth between Brie and Hazel. She found the two women incredibly beautiful. Despite Brie’s young age, and Hazel’s curvier figure, she could see the family resemblance between the two. Finally she swallowed hard and pushed out the words, “Y’all bitches are crazy… but this is gonna be worth it just to see what Carter does.”

Elsie laughed heartily, “He’s gonna blow his load!”

“Hopefully not too early,” Mia winked. She stripped off her clothing down to her panties, revealing her ebony young breasts with dark nipples, while Elsie untied the bow Hazel had made just minutes before and pulled her top over her head, freeing the small mounds on her youthful figure.

Brie looked around at each of the girls surrounding her. She almost couldn’t believe what she had made them do. Part of her was embarrassed and wished she could take back her actions, but another part recognized the group was quite at ease around one other. Mia and Elsie gazed at each other and giggled. She wondered if there was some chemistry going on there. Elsie did say that Mia was bi. Meanwhile her mother was directing them where to sit and where to place their hands. Each of the girls complied willingly, and Brie was no exception; she felt like putty at that very moment.

In the photo, Mia sat on the bench, positioned relatively straightforward, and stared directly into the lens giving her best wide-eyed, precocious stare. On her right side Elsie laid against her breasts, staring up at her lustily. She positioned one foot on the bench so that one knee was in the air. The other leg hung off the bench casually. On her left side, Brie sat with her back against Mia’s arm and leaned her head back lazily onto her shoulder. Finally, Hazel positioned herself on all fours, straddling over her daughter’s legs and kissed her gently on the nose.

Once they were all in position, Mia snapped the photo. She opened the preview and subconsciously licked her lips. “Jesus, this is by far the most erotic photo shoot I’ve ever done. I can’t believe I’m sending this to my boyfriend.”

“Aw, I bet we could top that,” Elsie said, jokingly attempting to lift the mood.

Mia giggled and wondered if she was serious, but at that moment a large group of pool-goers entered the locker room. Elsie and Mia scrambled to get their tops on, but Hazel was not so concerned about other women seeing her topless. Likewise, Brie was just lying on the stone bench oblivious to the commotion around her. Her fingers traced lightly over her breasts, tummy, and hip bones, and occasionally threatened to dip under her boyfriend bottoms.

“Anyway,” Mia said, “Carter’s gotta be wondering what’s taking me so long. I’m sending the pics now and then I’m gonna go out there and witness the reaction.”

“Can you send that to me, too?” Hazel asked, as she arranged her top. ”I’d love a copy.”

“Sure, give me your number. Just don’t go showing everybody.”

“I’ll keep it most private.”

Before they headed to the pool, they took quick showers to rinse off any outside contaminants. The plumbing was old in the facility, so there was no hot water. Elsie got under it, shrieked, and stalked out, shivering. “That’s good enough.” Mia was able to rinse her hair, but didn’t last much longer. The two of them wandered out of the locker room and into the pool area together.

Hazel dragged Brie into a stall with her and aimed the shower head at her daughter. The frigid water shocked her, and snapped her out of her daze. She cried out and tried to wriggle away, but Hazel held her there for as long as she could.

“Mom, it’s so cold!”

Hazel released her, “How do you feel now, honey?”

“Cold,” Brie spat out through chattering teeth. Still, she acknowledged to herself that the frigid water did some good. She felt much more like herself for a moment.

“Alright, get your top on and let’s get out there. Carter’s not the only one waiting.”

It didn’t take long for the icy shower to fade from their collective memory. The day was still very hot and as Brie and Hazel exited the locker room into the open air of the pool, they groaned. Hazel shielded her eyes, looking around for her husband. After a moment, she spotted him laying on a long, wooden lounge chair, and they headed over to see him.

“Hey honey,” Hazel said.

“Huh?” said Warrick. He pretended to shake sleep out of his head. “What year is it?”

“Very funny. We ran into one of Elsie’s and Brie’s new friends in the locker room and had to get… acquainted.”

Just then shrieking cut through the air, accompanied by wild splashing that threatened to soak the towels on the concrete deck.

Warrick sat up in the lounge chair and squinted through his sunglasses. “That sounded like Elsie’s all-too familiar squawk.”

Hazel chuckled, “How’d you know?” She turned around and saw a frisky, dark-skinned boy chasing both Elsie and Mia through the water. He’d swim up behind them and goose them, or pick them up and toss them across the water.

“Don’t get the towels wet, girls and boys,” Warrick scolded.

Elsie swam up to the edge of the pool and kicked her legs in the water behind her. She shouted back, “Sorry, it’s not my fault!” Suddenly the boy grabbed her by the foot and pulled her backwards into the water. Again, she whooped before going under the surface. As she popped up again, she gurgled, “See?!” The boy just giggled, paying no attention to any of the sunbathers concerned about keeping their patch of concrete dry.

Brie dunked a foot in and felt the cool relief from the heat just ahead of her. As she was about to dive in, Hazel stopped her.

“Kids, have you put on your sunblock?”

Mia taunted, “Yeah, kids.” Brie rolled her eyes when she emphasized “kids.”

“I’m talking to you, too, young lady. And your friend as well,” Hazel said with seriousness. “Nobody’s getting skin cancer on my watch.”

“Haha, what? I don’t need sunscreen,” the boy laughed.

Hazel turned to him. “You must be Carter,” she said, standing tall over him from the deck.

“I am,” he said. Then his smile faded to something closer to embarrassment. Brie watched as a realization dawned on him. He looked at her mother, then glanced over at her, and finally turned to Mia, who smirked and nodded: these were the girls he saw in the photo Mia had sent him.

Hazel bent over him. Her cleavage, laced up in her top, took advantage of gravity. She spoke firmly. “Well, Carter, if you’re going to hang with all of us, you’d better listen to me. Everybody. Out of the pool. You need sunscreen.”

“Yes ma’am,” he said.

“Great!”

Warrick grabbed the bottle of cream, squirted some into his hand, and asked, “Who wants their back done?”

Elsie popped out of the pool, and shouted, “Do me first! Do me first!”

“I can oblige,” he replied. Warrick was thrilled that he was going to rub all over Elsie’s bare skin. He was glad he wasn’t wearing a flimsy swimming suit at that moment or it might be obvious he was getting too much enjoyment out of it. Warrick sat up in the lounger and straddled his legs around the sides. Elsie wandered up and shook her head back and forth. Her hair fanned out, spraying water all over Warrick. “C’mon Els, what are you doing?”

“I’m a wet puppy!” she giggled.

“You’re lucky you’re as cute as one, or I wouldn’t let you get away with that.”

Elsie plopped down in front of him on the wooden lounge chair and flipped her hair one last time at him. She splayed her legs across it just as he had done and as Warrick began to work on her neck and shoulders, she watched Mia climb out of the pool. Her body glistened, and her suit flattered her form. It was a two-tone wine-and-emerald strapless bandeau top that was strappy across her cleavage. Her matching bikini bottoms had three matching straps across her hips which kept patches of her bare hips exposed along each side. Elsie felt an urge to be closer to her unfamiliar friend and piped up again. “I have another idea.”

Mia raised an eyebrow, “You girls and your ideas.”

“Let’s make a train!” She turned to Warrick, “You do me, and while you do that, I can do Mia.”

Warrick cleared his throat at her phrasing, but before he could say anything, Mia replied, “Alright, and I’ll do Carter.”

Hazel jumped in, “Oh no, I’m separating the two of you.”

Mia rolled her eyes. Back in the locker room, she thought Hazel might be cool, but now she was beginning to doubt her chill. “Alright, whatever.”

The two of them stacked up on the long seat in front of Warrick and Elsie. Carter remained in the water. Hazel called to him, like a siren, “Carter.” He wasn’t sure what to do. When he recognized who Mia had brought along with her, he couldn’t help but get a slight erection that tented the front of his trunks. “Carter,” she called again, “let’s get you lotioned up.” That didn’t help his cause.

Warrick found his wife’s behavior a little peculiar. Was she flirting with this new boy? She appeared to be somewhat familiar with him already. Still, her calls seemed harmless enough on the surface. And once again he dared not speak up, lest he spoil his existing fortune of rubbing lotion into the young beauty sitting in front of him.

Carter at last took a deep breath and pulled himself out of the pool. The weight of the water pulled his suit tight across his frontside and Hazel cracked a smile at the obvious shape of his manhood. He tugged at the legs of his trunks and the fabric came away, leaving only an obvious tent behind. He quickly turned around and squatted on the chair, adding himself to the front of the train. He put his hands in front of his crotch to obscure his visible reaction from passersby.

By now the long lounge chair was filling up with bodies and they had to scoot back a bit to fit the new boy on, too. Warrick was already sitting at the back of the lounger, so this only moved all of their bodies closer to one another. Elsie slid her butt back and bumped into his crotch. He hoped she couldn’t feel his hardness in his pants.

What he didn’t know, however, was that he was already out of luck. Elsie became well aware of the stiff rod that pressed against her backside, but this was a new sensation to her. She knew what was happening, but she wasn’t entirely sure why. Was Warrick hard because of his wife’s sexy swimming suit? Was it because he was surrounded by bathing beauties? Was it because of her specifically? She admitted that she liked the idea of Warrick being turned on because of her. She also liked the attention she was currently getting from him as his strong hands slathered the oily lotion down her neck and across her shoulders. His ministrations were firm, but gentle. Her eyes closed slightly and she tried to concentrate on Mia in front of her, whom she felt she was also quickly developing a crush on. She enjoyed seeing her new friend topless in the changing room. In fact, she enjoyed being so intimate and vulnerable with all of the women there during that photo. She was recognizing a lot of pent-up energy and was eager for a release. She was definitely going to try and masturbate with her sister Mallory again tonight, if she got the chance.

Before Elsie, Mia squirted the bottle of lotion into her hands and passed it on to Hazel. In front, Carter was feeling awkward trying to conceal his boner from potential onlookers, so he called out to Brie, who still sat by the edge of the pool. “Hey, looks like you’re the last one in line. Come sit in front of me.”

Brie replied, “There’s no more room. I’m not gonna fit.”

Hazel spoke up, “We can make room. We’ll just have to squish.” Though there was very little room remaining, they all pressed back further. Warrick groaned, partly out of general discomfort, but partly because Elsie was now pressed tightly against his cock. There was nowhere for him to go. Likewise, on down the line, each participant in the train now sat directly in front of the other, hips against hips, asses against crotches. Carter felt a little awkward being so close to this woman whom he had seen topless mere minutes before, but Hazel grabbed him by the hips and pulled him in between her legs forcefully.

Now, with barely enough room leftover, Brie came up and sat herself at the end of the lounger. Carter took a sharp breath as her small ass came down in front of his bulging crotch. The remaining seat was so tight, she was practically sitting on top of him. She shifted around to get comfortable and it took all of his concentration not to let out a moan. Hazel handed him the sunblock and he started working on Brie.

The cold shower had certainly snapped Brie out of her reverie, but now, back in the heat, and with the treatment Carter was giving her, her nerves were firing on all cylinders once again. She knew now that there was only so much she could do to mitigate her sensuous feelings. This wouldn’t end until she could cum. On top of that, she could feel his erection pressed tightly against her backside. This was the first time she had ever been so close to one. She found it increasingly difficult to breathe. Her chest felt like a hot-air balloon was slowly inflating inside of her. Slowly, the real world around her began to look fuzzy.

Meanwhile, Warrick had finished with Elsie’s backside, but didn’t want to break contact with her, so he wrapped his hands around and began working the lotion into her tummy. As he moved to her front, Elsie leaned back willingly to give him access, and rested her head on his chest to get herself a better angle on Mia’s back. She sighed deeply as Warrick’s hands caressed her body lightly and she shivered, ever so slightly ticklish. As his hands worked their way lower, she found herself sucking in her tummy just a bit, tempting him to slip his fingers underneath her bikini bottom bridge. Part of her knew this was inappropriate especially in a public setting, but another part of her was convincing her that nobody was going to see, anyway. She was sandwiched near the back of the line, so there were plenty of bodies blocking the view to hers. She glanced up at the nearest lifeguard. He didn’t seem to be paying much attention to them, but he did frequently glance in their direction. She wondered if he suspected anything.

On the other end of the train, Carter daubed the lotion into Brie’s shoulders. He found her especially fidgety, dodging and swaying as if his hands were hot irons. She breathed heavily and moaned slightly. He found it peculiar, but was also concerned, as it wasn’t helping his stiffness problems. As he continued to massage her, she seemed to undulate under his touch. She leaned forward, putting her hands on her knees, while her hips rolled slightly up and down, rubbing the crack of her bottom against his crotch. He felt precum leak from the tip of his cock and was glad that his swimming trunks were already sodden, or the moist spots might have been obvious.

Brie hissed sharply, “Fuck.” She was only half in the real world. Her cheeks were burning red and her face, shoulders, and chest shone with a light film of sweat. Her breath was heavy, practically panting. To keep her hands from wandering inappropriately down her dad’s trunks, she had to clamp them tightly on her knees. Yet her body found other ways to get what it wanted. Her hips shifted involuntarily up and down against the boy behind her. She could feel his hard cock in her crack and, because she had never experienced such a thing before, was unsure why she was so desperate to have it inside her. Her pussy oozed girl-fluids down the legs of her swimsuit.

Behind Carter, Hazel was finishing up with the sunscreen on his lower back. Without knowing it, she, too, had the same idea as Warrick, and moved around to his front side. She leaned forward and cooed lightly into his ear as she ran her fingers over the firmness of his youthful, washboard abs. Carter didn’t exactly understand what was happening to him, but he wasn’t going to question it either. These two strange girls, a mother and her daughter, had no more appeared in his life and gave him the wildest first impression he had ever experienced. He wondered if Hazel even noticed what her daughter was doing to him just on the other side of his body. He wondered, too, if Mia noticed what Hazel was doing to him, but Mia was oblivious.

Hazel circled her hands up and down his chest and stomach. With each round, she dipped lower and lower until she hit the waistband of his trunks. She paused, resting her hands there briefly, then ventured her thumb underneath the band. Carter barely reacted, trying to keep cool, but he gave out a terse, “Mm.” That was all the affirmation Hazel needed. She slipped the rest of her fingers underneath his suit and went straight for his hardened dick. He gasped quietly as she made contact with his hot shaft. She felt the gooey precum at the tip and used it to gloss up his head and sensitive underside. She then took to jacking him slowly and subtly inside his shorts. She could also feel her daughter’s ass undulating in front of him so she made an effort to match her rhythm. To make her efforts easier, she freed the head of his cock from his shorts, exposing it to the hot summer air, knowing Brie’s small body would hide his member from the view of the watchful lifeguard and most of the pool-goers.

Carter was nervous that he would be caught, but that also made the experience even hotter for him and he found himself unable to pull back the reigns. It didn’t take long for the intensely erotic experience to push him over the edge and he felt his balls begin to boil over. His whole body stiffened and his cock swelled and jerked. The dam had broken. His breathing shuddered and rope after rope of thick cum erupted from within him. The first spurt arced high up into Brie’s hair. The next few streaked up her back. Hazel’s hand moved firmly, but subtly along his length for the duration. As his orgasm began to subside, cum continued to pulse slowly out and stream down his shaft and over her fingers. His head at last began to clear and he was able to take stock of his surroundings. Behind him, a beautiful woman he had never met before had just jacked him off in a public pool. In front of him sat her daughter who continued to writhe erotically between his legs. Beads of sweat streamed down her shoulders and mixed with the cum he had spat on her back. Her trunks appeared to be soaked through with a shiny, sticky liquid. He was thankful she didn’t seem to notice how her mother had defiled her. Or maybe she didn’t care? He was also thankful that the lifeguard didn’t notice.

He decided to retreat to the pool to clean up and regroup. “Alright, I think I’ve got enough sunblock,” he said awkwardly. He quickly righted the front of his swimming suit and slid out from between Hazel and Brie. He jogged to the edge of the pool, and dove in.

As her lotion partner and plaything abruptly left, Brie, too, felt she was ready to swim. She also felt full of uncontrollable passion and wanted to do nothing but curl up into a warm ball and pleasure herself until time ended. Her hair stuck to her red-hot face and her borrowed shorts were saturated with pussy juice. She fought through the haze, however, and somehow came to grips that it would be inappropriate to masturbate in public. With slit eyes and a forced smile, she squeaked out, “Gonna go swim, too.”

She slid off the edge of the bench, dizzy, her knees threatening to buckle inwards. She managed to regain her balance and hobbled slowly over to the edge of the water. She sat at the ledge and hung her feet off, dipping them into the water. Already the cool water helped to clear her head and she felt a bit of relief.

With Carter out, Mia, too was ready to get back into the water. She glanced over her shoulder to Elsie behind her and Warrick quickly moved his hands to a more appropriate place. Mia said, “Thanks Els, I think I’m good, too, I’m getting back in the water. I never burn, anyway.” She climbed over the lounger and headed to the edge of the pool. She glanced down to where Brie was sitting, seemingly oblivious to the world around her. As she jumped into the pool a thought stuck in the back of her mind: Was that cum in Brie’s hair? Yet she concluded that surely there was no way it could be. She chided herself that she would think such a dirty thought.

Back at the lounger, Hazel flipped around and noticed Elsie laying back on Warrick’s chest. He looked down at her and spoke up, “Aren’t you gonna go swim with your friends?”

Elsie sighed dreamily, “In a bit. But you still need to do my legs.”

Warrick’s eyes flicked up to his wife and he said nervously, “Uh, but… you can do your own legs.”

Hazel smiled a charming smile and said, “I can do your legs, honey, if Warrick doesn’t want to.” Warrick could only think to himself just how untrue that statement was, but he didn’t want to be inappropriate touching his daughter’s young friend in front of his wife, much less the pool-going audience surrounding him.

“Okay,” Elsie said and kicked her legs up into Hazel’s lap. She closed her eyes and the elder woman began to massage her legs. But before using the sunblock, Hazel worked in the remaining cum that Carter had spilled in her hand.

Warrick swallowed hard at the sight of his wife massaging the young thing between them. He looked at Hazel and she returned a lusty smile and a wink. He determined then that she was doing it on purpose to tease him. But this was their daughter’s best friend. Was Hazel really okay with him getting worked up over her? He tentatively began to massage her shoulders again.

Elsie said, “Mmm, this is really nice.”

“It is,” Hazel replied with a smile.

At the pool, Brie finally dipped her little body into the water. It was much cooler than the air temperature around her, and a much needed relief. She felt safe under the surface, not quite so exposed to the world. She didn’t swim around, so much as aimlessly follow along the edge of the pool. She tried to get out of her fuzzy head by focusing on the goings on around her. Across the way, she saw Mia and Carter flirting and giggling together. He seemed much less energetic than he was earlier, having given up his penchant for pranks. Around her, families and friends splashed and screamed, whacking one another with foam noodles and floating on giant, inflatable rafts. She felt uncomfortable by their presence. Or was it simply her state of mind that was making her uncomfortable? The lifeguard was keeping an eye on the melee, but did seem oddly preoccupied with the lounge chair where her parents were. Her mom and dad appeared to have teamed up to finish lotioning Elsie. Elsie herself, with eyes closed, looked like she wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon.

As Brie wandered alone along the concrete lip of the pool, she found herself attuned to a distant, subtle vibration in the water. Somewhere nearby was a current. Her nerves lit up and urged her to seek it out. She continued through the water, with one hand on the pool ledge. Despite the heat, goosebumps formed across her exposed neck and shoulders. The sensation quickly intensified until she was struck by a powerful underwater jet emanating from a spigot below the surface. It was part of the water filtration system. As the water was actively recycled, it would run through the system where it was cleaned and purified and finally shot back into the pool via the underwater jets.

Alarm bells rang in her head, disorienting her. She cried out from the sensations produced by the powerful jet, but quickly bit her tongue. She didn’t want anyone paying attention to her, especially the lifeguard. She passed her hand in front of the port, and felt the force of the water filtration system in action as she struggled to keep her palm in place over it. She felt as though she had found the holy grail: with the pressure of this robust underwater blast, she could finally get the orgasmic relief she needed without anybody interfering or even noticing.

With both hands, she gripped the edge of the pool and, putting her feet against the wall, positioned her pussy in front of the blower. The pressure felt intense and magical and it was all she could do not to moan aloud. She quickly covered her mouth with one hand, and in doing so nearly lost her grip on the ledge with the other. After doing some experimentation, she figured that she could float her body above the stream and slowly sink her hips into it. In this way, she could control the intensity of the experience, depending on how close to the stream she let her pussy get.

She glanced one last time at the lifeguard to ensure he was not watching her and then set to work. She floated down into the rushing underwater stream. The blast of pressurized water battered against her cunny. Rapidly, the world around her tunneled toward darkness. All of her attention was on her body and her burning, sensual nerve endings. The heat of the day mixing with the coolness of the water had her mind in a tangle. As she drifted down into the stream, it caught the waistband of her boyfriend bottoms and rippled the fabric across her pussy petals. Her body trembled and she trilled to herself. As she drifted further downward into the stream, its power more directly blasted her slit and she couldn’t help but moan quietly. But she kicked her legs, rising her body above the stream once more, controlling just how much pleasure she dealt herself at one time. Again, though, she allowed herself to drift downward and again the blower surged through her loose swimming trunks.

But it wasn’t enough. She wanted to experience the full force against her most sensitive spot. She took one hand off the ledge and reached down to untie the drawstring of her dad’s trunks. She loosened the band, and pulled open the front so that the jet stream could now have unabated access to her privates. The continuous water pressure flowed over her pussy and down her legs. It tugged at her bottoms, threatening to tear them off her slender hips, but her hold on the elastic band was firm. Her whimpering grew louder and she edged closer and closer to the orgasmic cliff. She tried to fight the tremble in her body. She was losing strength in her grip on the ledge of the pool, so she released the waistband of her trunks in order to latch on with both hands. The powerful flow of water slipped her bottoms down her legs and off her feet. She was left bare-assed in the pool. But at this point she didn’t care. She didn’t care if anyone saw her naked bottom or the puffy cleft of her bare cunny, and she didn’t care if anyone heard her gratuitous moaning. The only thing she cared about was cumming—cumming hard—and taking the pleasure she felt was rightfully hers.

With her remaining strength, she pulled herself up to the wall, placing her clitoris as close to the spigot as she could manage. She felt as if her body was absorbing the pressure of the water itself and building it up inside of her until she would explode.

And at last, she did explode indeed. A wave of overwhelming pleasure crashed over her. The feeling was above and beyond what she had ever experienced to this point in her brief life. She whined and wailed aloud as her insides churned. “Fuck! My cunny. Uhng, my little pussy is burning hot! I need it inside me. I need my cunny fucked!” Her naked hips humped uncontrollably into the wall. Ongoing throbs of ecstasy rolled one after the other from her crotch throughout the rest of her body. “I’m cumming. Daddy, I’m cumming. It feels so fucking good!” she cried out.

Above the surface her shoulders shuddered and her arms threatened to give out. She gasped and cried out as she tried to maintain her orgasm and keep the sensation going for as long as possible. But even as it intensified further, she could no longer hold on to the wall and so she drifted off, floating onto her back. Her eyes closed as the feelings within her began to ebb. She floated quietly for a moment, enjoying herself.

Warrick was the first to notice his daughter’s actions. In the distance he could see her head breaking the surface of the water as she gripped the edge of the pool. Her face was twisted in ecstasy and she was speaking rapidly to herself. Though he was too far to hear the words specifically, he had a feeling he knew vaguely what was coming out. He knew he should intervene, or someone might see her, but it was too late. Women were shooting sidelong glances at his daughter and herding their children away. Men attempted to watch surreptitiously. Mia and Carter just stared. Warrick glanced up to check on the lifeguard, and the boy, too, merely sat and stared, gaping and wide-eyed at his delirious child. The crashing waves of pleasure began to subside in her heaving body and Warrick looked to his wife. “I should probably go fetch our child.”

Hazel turned, unaware of what was happening to this point, and she saw Brie slip away from the edge of the pool. From this vantage, she didn’t have a clear look at what was going on. Warrick got up, laying Elsie limply against the back of the lounger. He was glad he was wearing regular shorts, because after putting his hands over nearly every inch of the girl’s body, it helped conceal just how hard he was at that moment. Between massaging Elsie in tandem with his wife and watching his daughter cumming in front of a largely unaware public, he was having a hard time telling his second head to pipe down.

He trotted up to the edge of the water and it was here that he noticed that Brie had lost her shorts. She was floating on her back, eyes closed, sighing heavily, with her cooch exposed at the surface. He looked around to find where his swim trunks had gotten to, but couldn’t place them.

“Brie, Brie,” she heard her name being called in the distance. “Brie,” the voice called again. It was her father, but he sounded distant and hollow. She cracked her eyes slightly and allowed them to adjust to the bright sunlight. The sun felt hot on her face, but the cool water she was floating in was the perfect antidote. As she bobbed up and down slightly, she felt it lap at her bare cleft. “Brie, baby, where are your trunks?”

My trunks? she thought. She reached down to her waist and felt around. The realization began to dawn slowly, but then came quickly. She remembered that she was at the pool. Her eyes shot open and she glanced down, starkly aware that she had no bottoms on.

Splashing helplessly, she ceased her floating and looked around. People all around were staring at her. She looked up at the lifeguard who suddenly remembered he had a job to do. He popped his whistle in his mouth and tweeted at her, then shouted, “Get your swimming suit on!” This only caused more people to stop and stare.

Brie’s face turned beet red. She looked around desperately for her bottoms, but they were nowhere to be found. “I think someone took them,” she called back.

“Son, I’ll take care of this,” Warrick said to the lifeguard. “It’s okay. She’s my daughter.” This satisfied the teen worker, who wasn’t entirely sure what to do in such a situation, anyway. Still, he and everyone around continued to stare. Warrick said quietly to Brie, “I’ll go get a towel, so we can get you wrapped up.”

As he headed off, Mia and Carter swam up to her. “That looked incredible,” Mia said. “Is that what Elsie was talking about earlier today? Hyper-sex?”

“Um, I guess so,” Brie blushed, her eyes becoming watery.

“I told Carter about the whole O-Girl thing. I hope you don’t mind.”

Brie squeezed the tears away bashfully. “Well, the cat’s out of the bag now, I guess,” she sniffled.

Carter added, “That’s one of the wildest things I’ve ever seen. You’re very sexy, you know that?” He grinned and added, “But then, all of Mia’s friends are sexy.”

Mia whacked him with the back of her hand and said to Brie, “We should all hang out more often.” Brie tried to appreciate the approval of her new friends, despite her public humiliation.

Warrick reappeared with a beach towel. “Alright, let’s get you covered up.” Brie pulled herself out of the water, mooning the onlookers one last time before her dad covered her. After that, most of them went back about their normal pool activities, only occasionally shooting glances toward the family’s encampment.

“You lost your bottoms, honey?” Hazel inquired when they got settled.

“And those were my favorite pair,” Warrick complained.

Elsie snickered, “So that’s where you got your ‘boyfriend bottoms’, huh?”

“I hate to say this,” Warrick said. “I know we didn’t get much swimming time in, but it’s probably better if we called it quits at this point.”

“Yeah,” said Brie quietly.

Elsie sighed, “It’s okay, right now I think I’d rather just lay out like this, anyway, and we can do that at home.”

With that, the two parents gathered up the supplies and herded them all off. As they left, Elsie waved goodbye to Mia and Carter. Carter was embracing his girlfriend from behind and, though the refraction of the water made it hard to say for sure, Elsie thought she could see his hands inside his girlfriend’s bikini bottoms. Mia returned the wave dreamily, and winked.

They piled into the car and Brie curled up, laying her head in Elsie’s lap, and dozed the whole way home. Elsie felt heady from the attention she got from Brie’s parents. Between Warrick’s caresses and Hazel’s leg massage, she was feeling pretty turned on. Her wetness had saturated the crotch of her bottoms and slicked up her inner thighs. She hoped that her friend couldn’t smell her with her head in her lap, but Brie didn’t appear to mind. The return trip was very quiet.

Eventually Warrick pulled into the driveway, and Hazel asked, “You girls wanna lay out in the sun on the back patio?”

“Yeah!” Elsie cheered, startling the sleeping Brie, and dove out of the car.

“I’ll get some dinner going,” said Warrick.

On the back side of the house was a large, concrete patio. Elsie padded barefoot onto it. Its surface was hot from the sun. “This is gonna be perfect,” she said. It was strewn with deck furniture and a few tools for working in the yard, but after moving things around, she created a spot to lay down some towels. Brie appeared at the door, bleary-eyed, her towel still wrapped around her hips. Elsie saw her and asked, “How are you feeling?”

Brie smirked, “Pretty good, actually.”

“Good! You wanna lay out in the sun with me?”

“That sounds like the only thing I want in the world right now.” Brie sighed and contentedly laid herself face down next to Elsie. She hiked her towel up over her thighs so that it was just covering her round butt. They stayed quiet for some time. At last Brie inhaled deeply and spoke up. “Oh Els, I wish you could have felt what I felt back there.”

“Oh yeah?”

“The water pressure was blasting me right on my clitty. It was the most incredible feeling I’ve ever felt. I didn’t care who saw me, or who knew what I was doing. I was just lost in ecstasy.” She sighed deeply in satisfaction.

Elsie snickered. “And you thought I was brave for mooning the store clerk this morning.”

“I don’t know what came over me. I feel like I should be more embarrassed by what I did.”

“Are you not?”

“I don’t know. I definitely was this morning. It’s so weird feeling so out of control of your own body. But, I think I’m starting to get used to it now.”

“I think you made everybody in the pool jealous.”

“I can’t believe I didn’t get kicked out!”

“Are you kidding? I think that lifeguard was your biggest fan. He probably didn’t come down off his chair because you gave him a huge hardon!”

Both girls burst into giggles.

In the kitchen, Warrick felt like doing nothing but going into the bathroom and blowing his load into the toilet. After catching Elsie topless in the car, running his hands all over her body, and finding his daughter displaying her wares to the public, his engine was revved up. But he knew that if he held onto it, his wife would be happy to take his load later. He attempted to muster up all his attention for cooking dinner, but the kitchen looked out onto the back patio and he could see Brie and Elsie through the windows laying there and carousing. His erection was beginning to ache.

Hazel sauntered in, still in her swimming suit. “Hey baby, how are you doing?”

“I’m fine,” was all Warrick could think to say as he busied himself making hamburger patties.

She banged around in the cabinets and pulled out a large glass pitcher. “Did you have fun at the pool?” she inquired.

He glanced over at her skeptically and she returned an evil grin. He didn’t want to admit to his wife that he had gotten turned on by touching his daughter’s friend and especially didn’t want to think about Brie. At this point he had to assume that Hazel was teasing him about massaging Elsie with sunblock. “I had a lot of fun,” he replied simply with a smirk.

“Good.” She edged close to him and began to fill the pitcher with water from the tap. She leaned in close and in a sultry voice said, “I was hoping it wasn’t just us girls.”

“Yeah? You had fun, too?”

“I definitely had fun, and I have proof, too.”

“What do you mean?”

As the pitcher filled, Hazel held up her phone and displayed the photo Mia had sent her. Warrick’s eyes bugged as he saw the girl’s amateur photography of the four of them. “It was meant for Mia’s boyfriend,” she informed him.

“So this is why it took you so long to get changed in the locker room.” Warrick couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The three topless young girls and his beautiful wife. Their bodies cuddled against one another. Hazel straddling and kissing his prurient daughter. “What else were you up to in there?”

Hazel chuckled, “You wish, pervert.” She dumped a packet of lemonade mix into the pitcher.

“So this must have been why Brie was in such a… mood this afternoon.”

Hazel feigned innocence, “I had nothing to do with it. She was already in the mood. In fact, this photo was your daughter’s idea. Hers and Elsie’s.” She patted her husband on the crotch, “Speaking of moods, you seem to be in one now.”

“It has been a couple hours since we last did it,” Warrick winked.

“Okay, let’s make it quick.”

That was all he needed to hear. He clutched his wife by her bare shoulders and spun her around. She chirped and bent over the sink, putting her hands on the counter. He pulled at the strings of her top and loosed her breasts into the open air and simultaneously tore his stiff cock out of his pants. He stroked it a couple times but recognized that with everything happening up until now, he was already very close to cumming. Without removing Hazel’s bottoms, he moved the crotch off to one side, taking in the sight of her shining, ruddy labia. With one swift motion, he speared into her slick tunnel and pressed her over the sink. Her pussy felt warm and velvety as it engulfed his shaft.

As he began to rut with his wife, he noticed that from his vantage, he could still see his daughter and her friend laying outside through the kitchen window. Hazel moaned aloud into the sink basin lasciviously, and he saw the girls’ ears prick up, so he quickly reached around and covered her mouth to hush her. Brie turned slightly toward them and paused, but then decided that they were just hearing things and returned to her conversation with Elsie. Warrick silently praised their unawareness and continued to observe them as he and his wife conjugated in the kitchen.

Hazel pressed her nipples into the cool metal of the sink basin, and they quickly hardened, increasing the pleasure she felt throughout her entire body. Though her husband was trying to keep her quiet, she moaned and hissed through his fingers. His hand pressed tightly against her mouth only made it hotter for her. Her legs were quivering, but she tried to meet her husband’s thrusts with equal vigor. Sweat beaded on her skin and tickled her thighs as it made its way down to the floor.

Warrick humped away and stared at the two young girls laying outside. Their heads were faced away and their bottoms pointed up at him. They kicked their scrawny legs into the air, their bare feet swinging naively. The ruffled rear of Elsie’s suit made her look particularly felicitous. Warrick had seen her topless twice now, and wanted nothing more than to coax her out of the other half of her swimming suit. He wished she was as much an exhibitionist as Brie was.

As the sun beat down, his daughter stirred, reaching down to adjust her towel once again. She hiked it up further, exposing the bottom of her cheeks, and folded the top over to ensure her hips and waists would still get bronzed by the sun. From Warrick’s viewpoint, he could now easily see the crack of her vagina between her slightly spread legs. His mouth watered and his thrusts grew more urgent.

That was all he needed to put him over the edge. He grunted as his cock began to throb and jerk rapidly, pouring his pent-up semen into his wife’s lubricated pocket. Hazel felt his fertile offering filling her up and she, too, climaxed. Her muffled moans echoed against the sink basin, as she lowed from behind her husband’s firm grip. Her legs quivered weakly beneath her and her feet slipped on the sweat-slicked floor. Eventually, having spent his load, Warrick’s pace began to slow and he slipped out of her pussy. As his dick exited her body, a dollop of their mixed cum followed and slid down his wife’s leg.

Warrick sighed, pulled up his pants, and caught his breath. “God, Hazel, I really needed that. You’re so sexy.”

Hazel put her twisted bikini bottoms back in place and grabbed a fistful of ice cubes from the freezer. “I’m not the only one in this family who’s sexy.”

Warrick gazed out the window as she dropped the ice cubes into the lemonade, one-by-one. Outside, the two girls had flipped themselves onto their backs and were chatting idly. Trendy sunglasses covered their eyes. With the clarity of mind that only comes after an orgasm, he said “I don’t know that I’d call her sexy, exactly. She’s our child, after all.”

Hazel walked over to her husband and yanked at the waistband of his pants. His attention snapped to her and she looked him in the eyes and said, “I wasn’t talking about Brie, I was talking about you.” Warrick felt like he had been caught, and excuses began to race through his mind. But then a wicked grin crept across his wife’s face and suddenly she reached down his pants and dropped in the remaining ice cubes. Warrick howled and cursed at the unexpected prank.

Hazel cackled and then retreated out the back yard, pitcher in hand and thighs streaked with pearls of semen. She approached the two young girls laying on their towels. “Hey you two pussycats. You getting enough time in the sun?”

Brie glanced up to acknowledge her mother and saw she was topless. “Oh my god, Mom!” she shot out. “What if someone sees you?” Elsie wrenched her head up at the question to see Hazel’s bare breasts once more.

Hazel replied frankly, “You’re one to talk, honey.” Brie blushed. Her mother was right. If anyone should have been concerned about people seeing something, it was her. Hazel continued, “I just don’t want any tan lines.”

Elsie couldn’t believe she was seeing Hazel in such a state for the third time today. Yet this time felt so different. She wasn’t so shocked, so taken aback compared to the morning. This time she felt comfortable, even envious that the woman had such confidence. She looked her up and down, really sizing her up for the first time. Hazel had the perfect proportions and beautiful hair. Her smooth, already bronzed legs glistened in the sun. Her breasts stood out, capped by tempting, pink nipples. Elsie found her adrenaline pumping, still quite turned on from the pool, and ready to take advantage of this situation. She wanted to impress Hazel who, after all, had already seen her topless twice today. “That’s a good idea! No tan lines!” she giggled. She untied the back of her suit and pulled the top over her head. She was sure Warrick would be able to see her from inside, but she was feeling brave.

Hazel smiled proudly at her, then asked, “Does anybody want any lemonade?” Both girls cheered. As she poured the glasses, Hazel’s eyes flashed only momentarily to the kitchen window. Beyond the windowpane, Warrick suddenly wished he hadn’t just cum, because he felt the show was now ten times better. As he prepared the meal they were all to eat, he kept an eye on the three girls. They moved about the back patio, sometimes laying on their backs, Elsie’s small breasts exposed to the summer rays; sometimes laying on their fronts and pointing their tempting little toes out; sometimes sitting cross-legged, toying with and tickling one another; and sometimes they seemed to take special care in reapplying each others’ suntan lotion, sighing and groaning at the pleasurable attention.

As he was finishing up, Warrick turned his back on the window, only to hear a high-pitched shriek. He identified it as his daughter’s. Before he could turn around, the back door crashed open as Elsie trampled in, cackling maniacally. He looked up and saw her grinning out the door, gripping a towel in her hands. Brie stalked in, a look of consternation on her face, and a lack of anything covering her hips. Warrick put together that Elsie had stolen the towel that his daughter was wearing in place of the trunks she lost. “You kids,” was all he could think to say, as he stared at his bottomless child and her topless friend.

Elsie shrieked again and blushed, suddenly aware that her bare breasts were on display in front of him. She used Brie’s towel to cover herself from his gaze, but Brie snatched it away from her. Elsie hooted in embarrassment and crossed her arms to cover her nipples, ducking around the corner, “Sorry, Mr. Nova!” she yelled.

Brie strode purposefully after her, calling back to her dad, “Dad, we’re not kids!”

“No,” Warrick sighed aloud to himself, as he watched the two disappear down the hallway and climb the stairs, “No, you are not.”

“They’re not what?” Hazel asked, coming inside and startling Warrick.

“They’re not… going to give me a moment’s peace.”

“No,” Hazel agreed, leaning her head on his shoulder, “I don’t think they ever will.”

———

Next: The girls have a sleepover. ’Nuff said.

This chapter was more plot and character development, but it hints at many things to come. I promise less exposition and more sex in the next chapter.

I hope you’re enjoying this series. If you are, please give this chapter a positive rating. It would also really help to get positive ratings on the first three chapters. A higher rating means more readers, which makes continuing this series worthwhile.

---

Principal Maggie Turner succumbs a black lesbian Dom, as her training continues.

Note to the reader: This is a standalone story but part of a series of stories depicting the transition of a straight, married professional woman (Principal Maggie Turner) into a submissive pet of a black, dominant, lesbian, former-student and new employee (Taisha Smith). There are elements of reluctance and non-consent as Taisha deals with anyone who might stand in her way. If any of this disturbs you, please find another story. If you choose to continue, please enjoy.

**************

Principal Maggie Turner laid on the bed nearly naked, in disbelief. Her philandering husband was out of town on business. Telling herself that Sam had repeatedly cheated helped her come to terms with her current situation. She was in the most arousing massage of her life, at the hands of her former student and current employee, Taisha Smith.

She had never been interested in women sexually, before Taisha returned to her life a few short weeks ago. Now, she felt as if every cell in her body was alive while Taisha’s hands worked the muscles of her neck and shoulders. She had already cum so powerfully and so easily with just a single finger magically applied! Taisha had a way of bringing out hidden desires and delivering an intense cocktail of physical and emotional pleasure, like no one had ever done before.

She seemed to read every cue and pull every emotional trigger to push Maggie over the edge. This was the third encounter, each delivering unforgettable orgasms for Maggie, and thus far, Taisha refused to let her reciprocate. Each encounter brought out stronger desires in Maggie. Since their last liaison, she had fantasized about touching Taisha and exploring her beautiful ebony body. She wanted to know how it might feel to slip her fingers inside Taisha and feel her warm wetness. She replayed their first encounter, when Taisha also brought her to orgasm with just one finger. But during that session, Maggie’s gyrating ass rubbed Taisha to her own climax, though her slacks. She recalled the heat emanating from Taisha’s pussy even through her clothes. That warmth once again permeated Maggie’s ass as Taisha sat astride her. She could feel the heat of Taisha’s thighs on her hips and wanted more. The thought of their naked bodies melting into one another sent a fresh wave of heat between her legs!

Taisha’s pussy also burned with desire, as her hands worked Maggie’s sexy shoulders. She massaged Principal Maggie Turner, the object of so many fantasies over the years, in wonderment that her plan was working so well. The scent of Maggie’s arousal infiltrated her nostrils, sending chills through her body and enflaming her soaked pussy. She had masterfully persuaded Principal Turner to put on the lingerie she’d picked out for her. Seeing her in them was even better than she imagined, but what surprised Taisha the most was watching Principal Turner’s reaction. The look of wonderment on her face, seeing herself in an outfit she would never have bought on her own, was possibly the most arousing sight she had ever seen. It was as if Maggie Turner had noticed, for the first time, she was a vibrant sexy woman and did not have to be ashamed to show it!

The outfit had a basic-black lace bra with sparkles interwoven. It clipped in the back, but there were three elastic straps that attached under each breast and crisscrossed in front, forming a pattern of six diamonds of skin that shown through the straps below her breasts. The three straps wrapped around her and connected with a triple clasp, in the center of her lower back.

Taisha fought the urge to shed her own clothes and let herself go completely. She wanted to show Principal Turner her primary concern was to give her the attention and pleasure she deserved. And she knew anticipation was a powerful tool. If she made Principal Turner wait, the reward would be all the sweeter! She took a deep breath, reminding herself she had her slut Lizzy for relief later. Now was all about pleasuring Maggie. With that in mind, she kicked it up a notch.

“Alexa, play list.” She said, as she leaned down and planted soft kisses on Maggie’s shoulder.

Maggie’s eyes closed as Taisha’s warm, firm hands worked their magic. Then, Beyoncé began to play. As she recognized “Halo”, her heart raced at the lyrics.

“Remember those walls I built

Well, baby, they’re tumbling down

And they didn’t even put up a fight

They didn’t even make a sound

I found a way to let you win

But I never really had a doubt

Standing in the light of your halo

I got my angel now…”

Taisha’s soft kisses sent tingles through her with each touch. When Taisha began to whisper, she felt a flood of wet heat wash through her, as her walls of resistance tumbled down without a sound. “I love touching you, Principal Turner… So warm and silky soft…” She planted kisses as she spoke, moving to her shoulder blades. “It’s like touching heaven. And you smell so good…” Taisha breathed deep and when she exhaled her hot breath tickled Maggie’s spine. Maggie gasped from the jolt of pleasure her spine transmitted through her body. During their first encounter, Taisha had told her she knew a thousand ways to pleasure her, and Maggie tried to imagine them all, while Beyoncé continued…

“It’s like I’ve been awakened

Every rule I had you breaking

It’s the risk that I’m taking

I ain’t never gonna shut you out…”

Taisha shifted herself lower on Maggie’s body, her own pussy oozing, as her fingers traversed every inch of Principal Turner. “I’ve never wanted anyone so much in my life, Principal Turner,” Taisha whispered, her breath sending a tickling wave that made Maggie whimper. The sensation was almost overwhelming, as she nearly rolled her off from the electrifying intensity.

Taisha kissed the left side of her back below her shoulder blades, and then the right. Maggie sighed in response, and like a magician, Taisha popped the clasp on her bra and slid the straps off her shoulders. “I want to touch every inch of you.” She gently teased her tongue down Maggie’s spine. Then she unhooked the lower strap of the bra and Maggie pulled her hands though the shoulder straps, willingly shedding the sexy top.

“Please,” whimpered Maggie.

“Please what, Principal Turner?” she teased.

“I love the way you touch me, Taisha. You make me so wet!” Said Maggie, softly.

“I’m glad, ’cause I don’t imagine ever tiring of touching you, Principal Turner,” Taisha whispered, as Beyoncé sang on…

“… Hit me like a ray of sun

Burning through my darkest night

You’re the only one that I want

Think I’m addicted to your light

I swore I’d never fall again

But this don’t even feel like falling…”

Taisha’s hands reached Maggie’s sweet ass. She passed her hands over her exposed cheeks. The panties matched the bra, with a thin waist band made of a quarter-inch elastic ribbon material. But coming off each side of the pantie top were two additional crisscrossing elastic ribbon straps that formed the six diamonds pattern, like the bra. The straps wrapped around each hip, came back together, and crisscrossed in the back just above her ass crack.

Taisha gripped the waist bands at Maggie’s hips and pulled them slowly down. Principal Turner raised her pelvis, surrendering the panties, as Taisha planted soft kisses on the small of her back. Taisha moved lower to pull the panties all the way off. Then she positioned her knees between Maggie’s and touched her beautiful firm buns.

Maggie felt the cool air on her exposed labia as Taisha’s hands kneaded her ass. She turned her head to the side and relaxed her naked body, giving way to Taisha’s soothing touch. Taisha leaned forward, gently kissing the small of her back from side to side, while massaging her glutes.

“Gravity can’t forget

To pull me back to the ground again

Feels like I’ve been awakened

Every rule I had you breaking

The risk that I’m taking

I’m never gonna shut you out…” sang Beyoncé.

Maggie was in a strange state of relaxed pleasure and burning arousal, torn between the urge to turn over and ravage Taisha, and the need to simply enjoy the incredible erotic massage treatment for as long as Taisha continued.

“All that swimming has paid off, Principal Turner… Hmm, very nice,” sighed Taisha, as her hands pressed and slid from the bottom of her buns up to her lower back.

Taisha watched as Principal Turner’s glistening labia rubbed together and spread when she worked her buns. Her scent permeated Taisha’s nostrils and it took all her will not to dive tongue-first into her pink heat. That would come later. For now, she had other plans first. She leaned in, kissing her white buns along her bikini tan lines.

“You’re everything I need and more

It’s written all over your face

Baby, I can feel your halo

Pray it won’t fade away…”

“Taisha…” Sighed Maggie with a long steady exhale.

Taisha’s warm moist lips felt heavenly on her ass while her hands moved down her thighs, massaging her legs. Taisha continued slowly down her legs, first the left then the right, all the way down to her feet. The foot rub was possibly the best ever, and Taisha capped it off with a kiss on each individual toe. Maggie had never felt so completely worshipped, before.

“Can I please return the favor, Taisha?” asked Maggie softly.

“Sssshhhhhh,” replied Taisha calmly. “We’re nowhere close to done here, Principal Turner. I have so much more to explore.” Her hands slid up Maggie’s calves, thumbs to the inside, fingers pointing out, as she pressed her palms slowly up to her thighs. “As I’ve told you before, Principal Turner, this is about me pleasuring you. I’ve had a lot of time to think of ways to do so, Ms. Turner, and I want to explore them all…”

” A thousand ways to pleasure me…” She repeated Taisha’s words from their previous encounter. “Oh God, you make me crazy, Taisha,” Gasped Maggie. She spread her legs wider as she sensed Taisha leaning forward, hoping to entice Taisha to lick her throbbing pussy. “I want you inside me, Taisha,” she whimpered.

She felt what she thought was Taisha’s lip tickle her where her inner thigh and ass met. When Taisha’s hot breath washed over her pussy, she knew she was right. In response she raised her ass, and Taisha quickly pulled up.

“Principal Turner, what is it you want?” She pecked Maggie’s left cheek and pulled back up.

“I want your tongue in my pussy, please.” she hoped asking nicely would do the trick. For emphasis she pushed her ass still higher.

“So, Principal Turner wants to be the Teacher’s pet?”

Maggie Turner had never been so aroused in her life. She was completely out of control and uninhibited! All that mattered was finding out what Taisha would do to her next!

“Yes, I want you to teach me, Ms. Taisha!” Maggie almost shouted.

A tiny little voice in her head told her how silly she sounded, but the need to know what Taisha had planned washed any inhibitions away.

Those words made Taisha’s heart race so rapidly she could hardly even breathe. She extended her tongue, intending to taste the glistening pink treasure before her. Maggie’s ass arched toward her, legs spread wide, and labia slightly agape. When Maggie felt the wave of warm breath hit her spread pussy again, she moaned, and her thighs began to tremble uncontrollably.

Seeing Maggie’s reaction snapped Taisha’s mind back on task. “Such an eager student Principal Turner. I like it when you call me Ms. Taisha.”

Every word was another blast of warm air over her steaming pussy, causing her to tremble even more. “Please Ms. Taisha, please lick my pussy,” Maggie panted.

Taisha let out a long steady sigh, flooding her again with warm taunting breath. “You smell so delicious, Principal Turner,” she whispered, and brushed Maggie’s ass cheek with her nose. “I’ve never been offered such a succulent, sticky, sweet treat from a pet, before.”

Maggie moaned, pulling her knees in, raising her ass higher. Taisha responded with a teasing lick of her left cheek. “That’s it, Principal Turner. Up on your knees.”

Maggie felt a moment of reality creep in as she pulled her knees beneath her, forcing her ass in the air with her head still on the bed. This was not what she had imagined, but the memory of Taisha’s tongue in her pussy that night in the office overshadowed the awkward sluttiness she felt, and she pushed ever upward, offering her spread haunches to Taisha’s pleasure.

“Damn, that’s so sexy, Principal Turner!” She kissed her right cheek. Her lips so warm and delicate, Maggie moaned her approval. “I’m gonna show you something men just don’t understand about women, Principal Turner.” Two fingers quickly traced their way up either side of her labia, then on up between her spread buns, causing her to whimper and twitch. The sensation was followed by instant disappointment as they pulled away. “Are you ready for your next lesson, Principal Turner?”

“Yes, please Ms. Taisha.” She panted.

“You are gonna love this, I promise! And I’m gonna love it even more,” Taisha said, with increased excitement in her voice.

Taisha shuffled her body to Maggie’s left side and slid her legs under her, almost as if she were putting her over her knee for a spanking. Maggie pushed up to protest, but was stunned silent when Taisha’s left hand reached under her and pressed against her oozing pussy.

Sensing her unease, Taisha reined her back in. “Easy, Principal Turner. Relax, my pet, I would never hurt you. I promise this will be quite pleasurable.” Taisha rubbed her flattened fingers against Principal Turner’s clit in a circular pattern. Her forearm felt warm and somehow comforting pressed against her belly, as her fingers rubbed the pleasure point. At the same time, her right hand caressed the back of her thigh and up to her ass cheek. “Steaming, Principal Turner. I think it’s the hottest pussy I have ever felt,” She said seductively.

Maggie gasped and dropped her forehead back to the bed, resting on her elbows for balance. The fading voice of reason in her head told her this was a slutty compromising position, and she should stop. But Taisha had her more aroused than she had ever been. That voice was quickly washed away by the newly awakened voice, that wanted Taisha to pleasure her in every way.

“You are the sexiest woman I have ever met, Principal Turner.” She exhaled heavily. “I love how you give yourself to me.”

Maggie sighed and moaned, feeling herself ready to cum already. “The clitoris is so much more complex than most men will ever know.” Taisha removed her left hand from Maggie’s button and slid the middle finger of her right hand into Maggie’s vagina. “So nice and warm,” Taisha sighed. Her wrist and palm touched Maggie’s ass as the finger moved in and out. It was soon followed by a second finger.

“It’s so much more than just a magic button that you push to produce orgasms on demand.” Her fingers pulled out, and she began rubbing Maggie’s clit with her other hand again. “Although. I must say your little button is really stiff, Principal Turner.” Maggie whined and gasped, gyrating in time with the swirling fingers. “But I digress. The clitoris has bulbs and tendrils that wrap around the vagina with thousands of nerve endings that all contribute… Damn, you taste good.” Taisha’s muffled voice let Maggie know she was sucking the fingers she had just pulled from Maggie.

Next, Taisha slipped four fingers into Maggie while continuing to rub her clit with her left hand. Maggie groaned loudly as both hands worked to bring her a new level of pleaser.

“When you find the right combination, it’s like fireworks,” she said calmly.

She removed the fingers from Maggie’s clit but spread the four fingers slightly, stretching Maggie’s vagina while she slid them steadily in and out. Maggie moaned with pleasure.

“Does that feel good, Principal Turner?” she whispered. Maggie could feel the material from Taisha’s yellow dress on her breasts and knees, wishing she could feel Taisha’s skin against her.

“Yes, Ms. Taisha, so good.”

“I love being inside you so much, Principal Turner. I think I’m almost as wet as you are right now! Now I’m gonna need your help, my pet,” she said seductively.

Maggie thought at last she would get to reciprocate. “Yes, please let me help you with that.”

“Thank you, Principal Turner, you need to let me know how this feels…”

“So good!” she gasped.

“I love your enthusiasm, Principal Turner.” She rotated her hand as she fingered her stretched pussy, causing another groan. “I need to know when I find the sweet spot.” She rotated the other way a little and continued.

“It all feels sweet…” when she sifted again, Maggie felt the intensity skyrocket. “…OH! Ms. Ta, ta, aaaahhhhh!”

“Did we find it, Principal Turner? “she asked, confidently.

“Yes, oh my, ah yes!” she gasped, uncontrollably.

“Excellent. When you find the right combination, there is nothing better.” She resumed the two fingers rubbing her clit button, while her other hand continued working the sweet spot. “Do you feel it, Principal Turner?”

Maggie was almost paralyzed with pleasure. She planted her forehead on the bed, and her mouth locked open. “Yes, Ms. Ta-ish-a. YES! Never… felt… any… thing… like…”

“That’s it, Principal Turner. Shout it out, my pet! Show me how much you like it!”

“Yes! Feels… so… good… Haaahhhh!”

“Isn’t the clitoris a wonderful thing, Principal Turner?”

“Oh! Yeeeeessssss!”

Maggie was consumed by the intensity of her building climax, and Taisha just continued at a slow and steady pace, not speeding up at all. Then she felt Taisha’s thumb begin to rub her labia, spreading her juices. She groaned in response, frozen in place, letting Taisha have her way.

Taisha’s thumb moved to rub against her stretched asshole as she fingered her pussy, sending the tingling pleasure level up one more notch.

“Ms. Taisha! Ah!” She squealed.

“They say some of those nerve endings can even reach the anus.”

“Uh Huh! You’re making, huh, me, huh, come Ta, isha!” She screeched, remembering Taisha’s request that she always let her know when she was coming.

“Has Sam ever made you come like this, Principal Turner?”

“Never, Huh! Only you!” she panted. “Aaaahhh! Only! You, Ta, isha! Only, you!

“Such a good student…”

She shook her head and wailed as the tsunami of pleasure washed over her. Maggie was in awe of the intensity of the orgasm and how long her climax seemed to last. As it began to subside, she felt Taisha’s lips on her ass, kissing her again. “I just love this ass, Principal Turner. Do you feel better, my pet?”

“Oh yes, thank you Ms. Taisha,” she panted, as her body quivered.

Taisha continued her rubbing and finger fucking, savoring the feel of Principal Turner’s trembling body and silky warm skin. She would never tire of the smooth, sticky warm feel of her vaginal walls against her fingers.

“You’re welcome, Principal Turner, but we are nowhere near done. That was just the beginning, there is so much more tension to release. They say slow and steady wins the race… But sometimes hard and fast is what is needed,” she said naughtily, as both hands picked up the pace. “And we’ve already learned, Principal Turner likes it hard and fast.”

Maggie released a trembling, broken, wailing moan as she began push back against the probing fingers. Her pussy sloshed as Taisha machine gunned her steaming cunt at remarkable speed. She could feel her tits shaking from the pounding fingers. Almost instantly, she could feel the second orgasmic wave engulf her lower body. “Do you like?” she taunted.

Maggie’s tits bounced in rhythm with her rocking body. “Yes, Ms. Taisha, hard, and, huh, fast!”

She rocked as fast as her body would allow, but not close to the speed of Taisha’s rapid-fire fingers.

“So many nerve endings in that magical little organ. They can paralyze you when they all fire at once,” panted Taisha.

She was right. Maggie couldn’t believe what was happening and had never imagined anything like it before. The two fingers relentlessly stimulated her enflamed clit, as her pussy was being fucked wildly. No one had ever purposely touched her asshole as a means of arousal, but Taisha, once again, had awakened a new source of pleasure in Maggie, and she surrendered to her completely.

A second climax built quickly, and Maggie froze with her ass in the air and knees spread wide, offering herself completely to the Beautiful African Goddess that brought her unbridled, all-consuming pleasure.

“Was I right, Principal Turner? Do you love this?” Taisha gasped.

“Oh God. Yes, Ms. Taisha,” answered Maggie, her voice going higher.

Taisha panted from the vigorous pace of her hands, and the incredible rush of seeing the object of countless fantasies in a complete state of ecstasy. Her own pussy ached for relief, as Principal Turner was once again pushed over the edge.

“Are you my pet, Principal Turner?”

“Yes, Ms. Ta, isha, yes! You’re making me come!” Maggie wailed. “Only you! Aaaahhhh!”

“So much to teach you…”

“Yes please, thousand, ways… Making me come, Oh God, h, hard and fast!”

Maggie’s head turned to the side, eyes closed and mouth open, screaming in ecstasy with the most intense orgasm she could imagine.

“Oh fuck…”

“Oh yes, my pet, come nasty,” commanded Taisha, “Tell me what you want, Principal Turner.”

Maggie hadn’t used the F word since college. In fact, she hated it and considered it the most vulgar, least intelligent word one could use. But at this moment, coming like only Taisha Smith could make her come, being fingered hard and fast at three pleasure points simultaneously, she was being thoroughly and completely fucked.

“Fuck me Taisha, f, fuck me ha, hard. Oh. ffffuuuucccckkkkk me aaaaahhhhh!”

Maggie’s mouth locked open and eyes pressed closed, as the paralyzing pleasure electrified her body.

Taisha’s arms began to tire as she continued her rapid-fire hand motion, but the feeling of power… no that wasn’t the right word… The feeling of satisfaction from finally bringing such unbridled pleasure to the object of her affections for so many years, pushed her forward.

Maggie’s orgasm seemed unending, with an intensity that began to hover on the delicate border between pleasure and pain.

“Oh, only y, you, Taisha! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

Maggie’s body trembled, and her high-pitched moans of pleasure reverberated through the RV as she had the most intense orgasm either of them had ever seen.

Taisha maintained the furious pace, determined to last as long as Principal Turner could take it, when suddenly she felt a blast of warm liquid flood her fingers, and then flow down to the fingertips working her clit.

Principal Maggie Turner had reached such a level of excitement she squirted! One of Taisha’s college pets would do it regularly but inducing it in Principal Turner was beyond exciting.

In the throes of the incredibly intense orgasm, Maggie’s trembling reached every part of her body. She buried her face in the comforter and screamed her bliss. Her legs wobbled so badly she feared she might fall over. In response, she tensed her muscles to hold steady, and rode the wave of pleasure for a few more seconds.

She never wanted the immense pleasure to end, but her clit had reached its limit. She had crossed the line from pleasure to pain, and quickly rolled out of Taisha’s grasp. Her hips touched Taisha’s legs and she immediately tossed herself off, trying not to hurt her. In her haste she rolled off the bed, and landed with her knees on the floor, trying to regain some semblance of composure. The look on Taisha’s face was a mixture of wide-eyed wonderment and naughty mischief. Maggie panted like she had just run a marathon, and suddenly began to laugh at the thought of how this all must look. She climbed up on the bed next to Taisha, rolled her onto her back and lay on top of her.

“Oh, my God. I’ve never felt…” Taisha’s dark eyes seemed to cut right through her, and she lost her train of thought. She sucked in a few quick breaths and kissed her passionately, trying to breathe through her nose. But she quickly needed to break the kiss to get a few full breathes. The air hitting her inner thighs soaked with her juices got her attention, but she did not fully grasp how much she had ejaculated. She gripped Taisha’s face in both hands and looked at her. “No one has ever made me come like that.” She thrust her tongue in Taisha’s mouth and sucked in Taisha’s probing tongue, while her legs and thighs shivered.

Taisha lay back in awe. Principal Turner was like a teenage girl telling a girlfriend about her first kiss. Her own pussy was soaking wet and throbbing for attention. Maggie’s breathless kisses were only making it worse. Maggie’s lower body shivered like she was hypothermic, so Taisha rolled them onto their sides.

“Are you cold, Sweetie?” She asked Maggie.

“No, I’ve just lost all neuromuscular control.” She giggled and panted heavily as her hand reached Taisha’s cheek.

Maggie pulled her in for another kiss, not sure what to say. She was overwhelmed, part of her wanted more, but she had never felt so completely satisfied. She was breathless, and on an endorphin high like no other. She nearly shouted out that she loved her before she had the presence of mind to slide her tongue back in Taisha’s mouth. The moisture on Maggie’s thighs chilled in the cool conditioned air, making her aware of the level of secretions her body produced. The chill, along with her embarrassment, made her tremble even more. In response, Taisha gripped the comforter in her right hand and rolled herself on top of Maggie, wrapping them both in the soft bed cover.

“You’re trembling, my pet. Let me warm you,” she said as she spread her legs, encasing Maggie’s in her yellow dress, as well.

As Taisha leaned on her elbows, looking into Maggie’s eyes, she gripped the edge of the comforter and pulled it up over her shoulders. Maggie suddenly went from totally naked and exposed to wrapped completely in the soft comforter, radiated by Taisha’s body heat. Taisha wiggled and rubbed her thighs against Maggie’s through the yellow fabric. Maggie wished Taisha were naked, too, and she could not understand why Taisha refused to remove her clothes, and let Maggie reciprocate. She did feel the warm soft skin of Taisha’s belly touching hers and let her hands roam over her exposed back.

“Is that better, Principal Turner?” Taisha asked.

She smiled at Maggie with hungry eyes, and once again, Maggie’s trembling legs betrayed her, despite the soothing warmth that enveloped her. Taisha’s full, dark lips hovered close to hers and Taisha moved them even closer. Maggie gently parted her lips to receive her.

Once again, Taisha pulled back just before contact. “You’re still trembling, Principal Turner,” she whispered erotically, and rubbed her left cheek against Maggie’s. “You feel so warm, yet your body quivers. Why is that Principal Turner?”

Maggie breathed in Taisha’s Rebl perfume and felt her body tingle from every nerve ending. “You make me want you, Ms. Taisha… And you make me lose control.” She released a long, broken, exhaling sigh as Taisha’s lips gently touched her neck. Maggie became aware of the song that was now playing, by Mellissa Ethridge

“But I’m the only one

Who’ll walk across the fire for you.”

Her head turned exposing her neck to Taisha’s magical lips, as her hands caressed the bare skin of her exposed back.

“And I’m the only one

Who’ll drown in my desire for you

It’s only fear that makes you run

The demons that you’re hiding from,”

She forced her hand under the waist bands of Taisha’s skirt, getting her first feel of Taisha’s buns.

“When all your promises are gone

I’m the only one…”

Taisha’s lips kissed up and down her neck, as she slid a hand behind her and gripped Maggie’s wrist.

“Not yet Principal Turner…” She resumed kissing as she pulled Maggie’s left hand out of her skirt and up over Maggie’s head. “How many times…” She kissed her neck. “…must I tell you; it is I who pleasures you.” Her tongue and lips touching Maggie’s neck caused Taisha to sigh with pleasure.

Maggie removed her right hand and brought it up to meet the other, surrendering herself again. In response, Taisha raised up and positioned her hands-on top of Maggie’s, holding them over her head. Taisha leaned on her elbows as she moved to kiss the other side of Maggie’s neck.

“I feel your heart racing, Principal Turner. I love kissing you…” Maggie writhed slowly as she moaned her approval. Taisha’s silky soft lips and heated breath sent an electrifying tingle down her spine with such intensity she had to fight off back-muscle spasms. “I’ve imagined kissing your beautiful neck so many times.”

“Oh Taisha, you make me feel so good!” She released a series of whimpering coos as Taisha continued.

The next song sent Maggie into a state of complete bliss, as Sade began to sing…

“If I tell you

If I tell you now

Will you keep on

Will you keep on loving me?”

“Do you want me to make love to you, Principal Turner?” She raised up and looked in Maggie’s eyes. Those longing dark eyes seemed to see into her deepest desires.

Her body jerked as she breathed through her tightening throat. “Yes, please make love to me, Ms. Taisha.”

Taisha could hold out no longer, and lowered her mouth to Maggie’s eager lips, kissing slow, long and deep. Their tongues danced and as Principal Turner moaned, Taisha’s raging pussy flushed with yet another pulse of warm wetness.

“If I tell you

If I tell you how I feel

Will you keep bringing out the best in me?” sang Sade.

“I shall kiss you all over, Principal Turner, as I’ve done a thousand times in my mind.” She kissed the whole of her neck then again, before moving slowly to her shoulders.

Maggie’s hands remained over her head, content to be the object of her Goddesses affections. The music, the perfume, the feather-lite touch of her lips, and the soothing caress of Taisha’s fingers was a heavenly cocktail that she happily consumed. The intoxicating effects were too powerful to resist, and the fact that Taisha demanded nothing in return made it even more potent. The selfish pleasure Maggie was feeling seemed to heighten the excitement. Although she so much wanted to reciprocate, another part of her greedily accepted all the attention and all the pleasure. That part of her happily surrendered to her paragon of fulfillment. She closed her eyes and swayed gently to the rhythm of Sade.

“There’s a quiet storm

And it never felt this hot before

You’re giving me something that’s taboo…”

Taisha slowly kissed Maggie’s shoulders with subtle teasing licks, as her fingers traced the curve of her shoulders. The warmth of their bodies had the temperature under the comforter rising quickly. Maggie’s breathing was deep and steady, and her trembling had all but stopped. Taisha sensed Principal Turner was completely relaxed and contented to receive Taisha’s undivided adoration. She was glad, because she planned to take her time.

Sometimes I think you’re just too good for me

You give me the sweetest taboo

That’s why I’m in love with you (with you)

You give me the sweetest taboo

Too good for me

Taisha continued slowly kissing her way across and down Maggie’s body. As she came closer to Maggie’s breasts a new song came, and Taisha grinned.

Maggie vaguely remembered the old rock-and-roll song, but could not recall the name or the group. Nevertheless, she closed her eyes, listened, and let Taisha have her.

“When I get home, babe, gonna light your fire

All day I’ve been thinkin’ about you, babe

You’re my one desire

Gonna wrap my arms around you

And hold you close to me

Oh, babe I want to taste your lips

I want to fill your fantasy, yeah”

Taisha’s lips circled Maggie’s right breast, spiraling her way up toward her erect nipple. When her lips reached the pinnacle, she pressed her flattened tongue against her and swirled against her nipple. Maggie moaned and pressed her chest skyward.

“Oh my, Principal Turner likes…” She raised up and smiled at Maggie, who looked at her with desperate longing.

Maggie was in complete wonderment as to how she seemed to know exactly what to do, to push her to new levels of arousal.

“I’ve never felt anything so tender…” Taisha gently licked from the base of her breast to the edge of Maggie’s areola and pulled up. “…yet so stiff at the same time.”

She sucked Maggie’s rock-hard nipple between her lips, teasing it with her tongue. Her dark beautiful eyes locked on to Maggie’s as Maggie moaned blissfully. The old song, she thought from the 70’s or 80’s continued, sounding so familiar.

“You can see it in my eyes

I can feel it in your touch

You don’t have to say a thing

Just let me show how much

I love you, need you, oh babe”

When the chorus hit, she remembered the title.

“I want to kiss you all over

And over again

I want to kiss you all over

Till the night closes in

Till the night closes in.”

Taisha continued her tender assault on Maggie’s breasts, kissing gently, nibbling, tonguing and caressing.

“Oh Taisha, oh, ho, ah!” she gasped in short spurts, pushing her chest toward Taisha’s warm lips.

No one had ever kissed her like that. Sam almost always seemed to squeeze and suck her tits boorishly, occasionally hitting the sweet spot, but Taisha was like a musician playing Maggie’s body, masterfully.

Just as Maggie reached the point of pleasure becoming over-stimulation, Taisha kissed lower, tracing the outline of Maggie’s ribcage. Maggie laid back with her eyes closed, letting her maestro play her to perfection.

“So, show me, show me everything you do

‘Cause baby no one does it quite like you

Love you, need you, oh babe

I wanna kiss you all over

And over again…”

Maggie wondered if Taisha knew how this would all go, to the level of detail of knowing the right songs to play in the proper order. But, in the moment, she didn’t care.

“I wanna kiss you all over

Till the night closes in

Till the night closes in

Till the night closes in…”

Taisha’s slow deliberate worship of Maggie continued. Her hands remained in constant motion caressing her sides, feeling each rib as her lips and tongue touched and tasted her satin skin. Maggie’s hips gently swayed as Berlin began to sing, making her heart flutter.

“Watching every motion

In my foolish lover’s game

On this endless ocean

Finally, lovers know no shame

Turning and returning

To some secret place inside”

Maggie’s body pulsed with each heartbeat, her pussy warm and wet as Taisha touched all of her.

“Watching in slow motion

As you turn around and say

Take my breath away

Take my breath away”

Maggie could not have imagined a better song. Taisha took her breath away time after time! She wanted to tell Taisha how good this felt, but there were no words. There really was no need for words. She just let the music wash over her and enjoyed Taisha’s heavenly touch.

“Through the hourglass I saw you

In time you slipped away

When the mirror crashed, I called you

And turned to hear you say

If only for today

I am unafraid,

Take my breath away

Take my breath away”

Maggie’s heart raced as the words rang true. If only for today, she was going to savor every moment with Taisha!

Taisha worked lower, peeling back the cover as she consumed Principal Turner’s beautiful body. She marveled as Maggie’s belly quivered at her touch. There was a subtle little valley that traversed from Principal Turner’s sternum to her belly button, and slightly beyond. Taisha followed it, slowly kissing her way, stopping just above her indented belly button.

Maggie felt a tickle in her belly that sent a chill down her spine, causing her pelvis to raise.

“In due time, Principal Turner, in due time.” Taisha moved her knees between Maggie’s legs, then pulled them up under her so she could continue lower. As the next song began, Taisha raised her upper body to the push-up position and continued to kiss Maggie’s delicate tummy.

“Close your eyes, give me your hand, darling

Do you feel my heart beating?

Do you understand?

Do you feel the same?

Am I only dreaming?

Is this burning an eternal flame?”

Maggie sighed as another oldie but oh-so-goodie tossed any remaining defenses into the blissful abyss that Taisha Smith had cast her into. She looked down at Taisha, her dark hair tickling Maggie’s belly as she looked back, hungrily kissing and gently licking her sensitive stomach. Every kiss was as gentle and deliberate as the first.

Taisha reached Maggie’s well-manicured muff and began kissing her way around the perimeter. When she breathed in her pungent aroma, she felt an overwhelming heat rush between her legs. On all fours, she ground her thighs together causing her labia to rub, nearly making herself come. Principal Maggie Turner affected her like no one ever had. It took all her will not to let Maggie, help her out of her clothes, and do as she pleased.

Taisha had dreamt of this for so long! She just needed to be patient a little longer, to be certain she had her completely. Her pussy ached and she wasn’t sure how much more she could take, but she had come this far…

“Oh, Ms. Taisha, please,” pleaded Maggie.

Taisha exhaled heavily, inches from Maggie’s-soaked pussy, flooding her with hot breath. “What do you want, Principal Turner?”

“Make love to me, please,” Maggie panted, gyrating her hips.

“What do you want me to do, Principal Turner?” she asked commandingly, staring up at her.

Maggie looked down at Taisha hovering over her. Taisha’s eyes closed as she breathed Maggie’s aroma, slowly moving her head side to side, teasing her bush with the tip of her nose.

“Oh please, lick my pussy, Ms. Taisha,” Maggie said, with desperation in her voice.

Taisha opened her eyes and looked at her tauntingly. “Do you want me to lick your pussy, or do you want me to eat your pussy ’till you come in my mouth, Principal Turner?”

Maggie gasped, and whispered, “Oh God.” She took a deep breath, fearing Taisha would torture her mercilessly, before delivering. “Please, eat my pussy and make me come in your mouth, Ms. Taisha.”

Taisha saw the look of desperate longing on Maggie’s face as she begged her. She had dreamed of this for so long! Her throat tightened and pussy steamed. She could hardly even speak.

“Spread your legs and open that pretty pink pussy for me, Principal Turner,” said Taisha, calmly.

She did as commanded without hesitation as The Bangles sang.

“I believe it’s meant to be, darling

I watch you when you are sleeping

You belong with me

Do you feel the same?

Am I only dreaming?

Or is this burning an eternal flame?”

Taisha watched as her moist, sticky labia peeled apart like a zipper, opening her intensely pink slit. “Do you give yourself to me, unconditionally, Principal Turner?” She asked and waited, mouth open, hovering.

Maggie looked at her penetrating, hungry, dark eyes and had no resistance. “Yes, Ms. Taisha, yes…”

Taisha rested on her elbows between Principal Turner’s legs and gently caressed her inner thighs, before sliding her hand under and around her thighs. Her fingers glided over the soft skin of her belly. Then on que with the music she held her hands palms up at Maggie’s side and wiggled her fingers, as she lip-synced, “Give me your hands,” along with the song.

“Close your eyes, give me your hand

Do you feel my heart beating?

Do you understand?

Do you feel the same?

Am I only dreaming?

Or is this burning an eternal flame?”

Maggie took Taisha’s hands as she watched her tongue extend toward her hot wetness. Maggie’s upper body quivered in anticipation, giving Taisha’s pussy a little rush of pleasure as her tongue made contact. The feeling of excitement was remarkable as she felt Maggie squeeze her hands and raise her pelvis in response. Maggie’s mouth opened, releasing a series of quick gasping moans. She felt Taisha’s warm tongue gently push between her engorged labia and glide up to her stiffening clit.

Taisha marveled at the delicate softness of her pussy lips and began to plant a series of airy little kisses on them. Then she licked again, “So deliciously tangy, sweet Principal Turner,” she sighed, as her breath flooded Maggie’s raging pussy.

“Oh, Ms. Taisha, what you do to me,” she whimpered. And as Taisha’s tongue hit home, she let out a long quivering moan of pleasure. This time when her tongue reached Maggie’s clit, she swirled it, and sucked her clit between her lips.

Maggie’s mouth opened wider and her back arched as she sang out. “Oooohhhh Taish, a, so, huh, good!”

Taisha released her, and she collapsed back to the bed. “Your clit is so hard, Principal Turner, it’s like a diamond between rose pedals,” she said, before leaning in and parting her labia again.

Maggie surrendered to the gentle probing of Taisha’s tongue and felt another rush of pleasure as Taisha sucked her labia into her mouth. “I love what you do, ah! To me, aaaaahhhhh!”

Her hips rolled gently as Taisha’s lips and tongue kept her on the edge of climax for several minutes, until she couldn’t take anymore. The orgasm built slowly and steadily. Maggie squeezed her hand tightly and pulled Taisha against her, when, suddenly, Taisha stopped again.

“You’re such a good student, Principal Turner! I’ve never had such an eager teacher’s pet before,” taunted Taisha, before diving back into her sweet pussy.

“Oh, please make me come, Taisha…”

Taisha pulled back. “What did you call me?”

Maggie panicked, not sure what Taisha meant. Then she recalled. “Sorry, Ms. Taisha, please…” Taisha smiled and resumed devouring Maggie. “Hoah, God! I, I wanna learn the thousand ways!”

Taisha pulled back again, “Oh you will, Principal Turner,” she grinned and moved to continue, “you will.”

Taisha’s mouth eased back into her pussy as Salena Gomez began to play. Maggie pulled desperately on Taisha’s hands, needing to keep that beautiful mouth buried in her oozing cunt. She closed her eyes and breathed in rapid moaning gasps between lightning bolt blasts of pleasure.

“Can’t keep my hands to myself

No matter how hard I’m trying to

I want you all to myself

Your metaphorical gin and juice

So come on, give me a taste

Of what it’s like to be next to you

Won’t let one drop go to waste

Your metaphorical gin and juice”

Taisha wouldn’t let one drop of her oh-so-real pussy juice go to waste. She loved the taste of Principal Turner and continued to lap up every drop of her precious nectar, still in disbelief that Principal Maggie Turner lay before her, legs spread wide, giving herself completely.

Maggie’s grip stayed firm as Taisha’s lips and tongue remained in constant motion, licking, probing and sucking, methodically bringing her closer and closer to climax, yet again.

“Ms. Taisha, no, ah, one has, ah, huh!” Her body jerked with each syllable. “Ever made me, aaahhhh!”

Taisha sensed a rush of creamy juices coating her tongue, and knew Maggie was close. She would not torment her any further and began to move her head in a figure eight motion.

Maggie’s back arched, legs stiffened, and pelvis raised again, spreading herself just a little wider. She wanted to yell out that Taisha was making her come again, but didn’t, for fear Taisha would stop and torment her further. Her screaming clit sent convulsive waves of pleasure through her, causing her body to jerk in rhythm.

“The doctors say you’re no good

But people say what they wanna say

And you should know if I could

I’d breathe you in every single day.”

Taisha moved in time to the song as Maggie’s hips spasmed uncontrollably. Maggie’s death grip on Taisha’s hands continued, as she held Taisha in place. “Making me, come!” She squeaked.

Maggie let loose with a series of squealing moans, relishing an incredible climax, until she had all she could stand. She released Taisha’s hands, and looked down at her while she wiggled away.

Taisha saw the look of desperation and pleasure on Maggie’s face and quickly raised her head and brought her flattened fingers to Maggie’s clit, rubbing in rapid, tiny circles.

Maggie jerked and cried out, as her clit spasmed again in paralyzing pleasure.

“Oh, I don’t think you’re done, Principal Turner.” She grinned as Maggie again tried to wiggle free.

“Oh, my God,” she gasped.

Taisha pressed her flattened hand against her pussy and rubbed her rapidly up and down, causing Maggie’s clit to fire, yet again. Her whole body contracted as another orgasmic charge shot through her.

Finally, Maggie grabbed her hand and pulled her toward her. “I can’t take any more,” she gasped.

“It’s okay, Principal Turner, I’ll kiss it and make it better,” she said softly, as she began to gently kiss her enflamed labia.

Maggie tensed, but as the gentle kisses continued, she began to relax. The feel of Taisha’s lips and tongue gently massaging her pussy lip was heavenly. She looked into those sexy dark eyes with complete contentment.

Taisha lapped up her tangy sweet juices, savoring the fact that her long awaited fantasies of Principal Maggie Turner had finally come to fruition. She felt she could stay in that moment forever. Her feeling of satisfaction grew as Maggie leaned her head back and seemed to go completely limp, content to enjoy the intimate contact as long as Taisha wished to continue.

After a few moments Taisha began to crawl up on top of Maggie and hovered over her in the push-up position. Maggie looked at her, smiling, and after a moment raised her head off the bed to kiss her. Taisha reciprocated and Maggie’s head dropped back.

Tasting her own cum on Taisha’s mouth, Maggie began to shift her head to savor the flavor of the previously untasted skin. Her need to reciprocate and taste Taisha’s juices grew, and she gripped the sides of Taisha’s dress to try to pull it up.

Once again, Taisha stopped her. “You taste your pussy, don’t you, Principal Turner?”

Maggie kissed her passionately

“You like it don’t you?”

Maggie nodded and rolled them both over, taking the top, kissing her deeply. Then she stopped and looked into her eyes, longingly. “I’ve never wanted anyone so much, Taisha. Please let me make love to you,” she whispered, before kissing her again.

Taisha’s hands began to slide down Maggie’s back as Maggie’s tongue explored her mouth. She so much wanted to shed her clothes and let Maggie have her way, but she resisted once again. She had come this far and needed to remain patient. Maggie would submit on Taisha’s terms and Taisha’s timeline. She needed to push her just a little further, before reeling her in completely.

As her hands glided over Maggie’s naked ass, Taisha’s pussy ached for attention. She could barely grasp the reality of Principal Maggie Turner naked on top of her, begging to make love to her. For her own sanity’s sake, she needed to get to Liz for some relief very soon, but for now, she would keep Maggie wanting more.

“In due time, Principal Turner…”

Maggie’s frustration grew to a boiling point! Taisha’s hands caressed her naked ass and back, sending goose bumps all over her body. She loved being nude for Taisha, and letting her touch her everywhere, but she needed Taisha’s skin against hers. She trembled and kissed her passionately, becoming more excited by the second. Once again, she moved toward Taisha’s dress to pull it off.

Taisha gripped Maggie’s hands and in a split second rolled them both, straddling Maggie and pinning her hands to the bed next to her head. She looked down at her, staring into her hazel eyes. “Principal Turner, you have a one-track mind.” Taisha grinned mischievously.

She kissed Maggie, probing her mouth with the magical tongue that just brought her so much pleasure. “Have I not made myself clear?” She kissed Maggie’s neck, sending chills through her again.

Taisha pressed herself against Maggie’s pelvis, letting her feel the steaming, moist heat of her pussy through the fabric. “Please, Ms. Taisha, Let me take that dress off of you…”

Taisha licked Maggie’s left nipple, keeping her pinned to the bed. Maggie’s chest heaved skyward. The goose bumps washed over her again. “Oh my, are you chilled, Principal Turner? Let me get you under these covers,” she said, releasing her hands.

Maggie’s hands quickly gripped Taisha’s thighs through the dress, as she unconsciously pushed her pelvis against Taisha’s heat. Taisha pulled the covers down on either side of Maggie, as she slid off to her right side. Maggie scrambled to clear herself of the covers and climb underneath, sure that Taisha would shed her clothes and join her.

Instead, Taisha slid under the covers with her dress on and took back her position on top of Maggie. This time, however, it was just the silk panties between them. Taisha had lifted her dress and Maggie could feel her wetness. “That’s better, isn’t it, Principal Turner?”

Maggie gasped and nodded, before raising up to kiss Taisha again. They kissed slowly for several moments before Taisha broke the kiss, again.

“Tell me what you want, Principal Turner,” she whispered, before moving in to kiss Maggie’s neck.

Maggie’s head rolled back and away, surrendering her sensitive skin to Taisha’s lips, while her hands gripped Taisha’s ass through the fabric and pushed her hot wetness against Maggie’s naked pelvis.

She panted uncontrollably, “I want to make love to you, Taisha. I wanna feel your skin against mine and kiss you all over. I wanna taste you and feel you and pleasure you…” Maggie groaned long and slow as her fingers clutched her round ass, desperately. She rubbed herself against Taisha’s womanhood. “Please let me taste you, Ms. Taisha!” she panted.

“Tell me exactly what you want to do to me, Principal Turner,” she whispered, in a quaking voice.

Maggie could tell she was close, and her heart raced in anticipation. She let it all out, grinding herself against Taisha. “I wanna taste your sweet pussy, Ms. Taisha. I wanna feel your thighs on my cheeks as I slide my tongue in and out of you.” Remembering Taisha’s earlier words, she continued, “I wanna eat your pussy till you come in my mouth, Ms. Taisha… Please, Ms. Taisha…”

Taisha nearly came in her panties hearing those words, particularly delivered with obvious desperation, but once again she took control. Maggie’s hands were pulling her dress up, when she pushed herself up to an upright position, straddling Maggie. She reached around and pulled Maggie’s hands off her ass and held them on her hips.

“I can’t tell you how many times I’ve dreamed of this, Principal Turner, but there’s so much more I need to show you…” She stopped and looked down at Maggie’s hungry eyes. The vision of her naked body and all that silky skin was breath taking. “But for now, I think we’ve had a memorable morning, to say the least.”

Taisha leaned down, kissed Maggie again and pulled the covers back up over them. After kissing her slowly and sensually, she rolled off to Maggie’s side and slid an arm under her neck. With her other hand, she reached for Maggie’s cheek and guided her head against her shoulder.

“Let’s catch our breath for a little while,” Taisha said softly, as she caressed Maggie’s face.

Maggie, snuggled up against her, brought her knee up over Taisha’s thighs and an arm across her stomach. She nestled her nose against Taisha’s neck, resting her head on her shoulder. She suddenly felt warm and calm, like she was where she belonged.

Taisha gently ran her fingers back and forth across Maggie’s back, feeling her warmth against her. Principal Turner seemed so small and fragile nestled against her. Her mind could barely grasp that the larger-than-life woman she idolized felt so soft and delicate, as they seemed to melt into one another under the warm covers. They both lay there, uncertain what to say, but enjoying the moment nestled together, feeling the other’s breath. Maggie’s head rested on her shoulder, feeling her heartbeat. She was the most relaxed she’d felt in years when, once again, Taisha seemed to read her mind.

“So, Principal Turner, have I successfully relieved your tension?” she asked, softly. Maggie could feel Taisha smiling.

Without moving a muscle, Maggie responded in a whisper, “Oh, my God yes! You may have missed your second calling, besides teaching. That was ‘hands down’ the best massage I have ever had.” She grinned, eyes closed, breathing slow and steady. “What would it take to retain your masseuse services exclusively, Ms. Taisha?” sighed Maggie.

“First of all, this is all about teaching, Principal Turner,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘is’. “Secondly, you have my exclusive masseuse services and to retain them, all you must do is continue to be a good student, enjoy, and follow my teachings. I take it you’ve enjoyed your lessons so far, Principal Turner?”

Maggie sighed, “Oh yes, Ms. Taisha, in case that is not completely obvious.”

“And you want to continue?” Taisha asked calmly.

Maggie felt a quick tinge of guilt, thinking about Sam, but knowing he as much as admitted to cheating repeatedly, helped push that thought aside. As she breathed the scent of Taisha’s perfume combined with the scent of sex in the air, she knew she had to have more. She had never felt lips as soft and warm as Taisha’s. The ebony glow of her skin, the warmth of her body, had her completely captivated. Her mind replayed the lyrics from earlier. “Is this burning an eternal flame…” Her body felt like a volcano of molten desire, the pressure building again already, even after the release Taisha had given her this morning. She lay there, feeling her, wanting her, in awe of her ability to bring pleasure to Maggie, far beyond reason.

She was terrified by just how badly she needed more. She had to continue, she wanted to experience every one of the thousand ways, a thousand times! Her heart raced and pussy moistened yet again. But in the darker recesses of her mind, she felt the fear of losing everything she worked for. She had encountered so many drug-addicted students over the years that had let their addiction take everything. This felt like she imagined a drug addict must feel. Part of you knows you should stop, but your mind and body need more. Through the fear, she trusted Taisha and believed she would not, knowingly, jeopardize her career.

“Yes, I do want to continue, Ms. Taisha. Yes, yes and thrice yes!” Maggie’s excitement grew.

“Excellent, Principal Turner, I… Oh, my goodness. Your heart is pounding.” Taisha’s voice rose.

Taisha again fought the urge to let Maggie have her wish. Her pussy throbbed at the thought of rolling over and riding Maggie’s eager tongue to screaming orgasm. Instead, she swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and continued.

“You’ve had a great first session so far, but for now I want you to breathe slow and easy,” she said, taking a deep breath and exhaling audibly. Maggie followed her lead. “Good, just close your eyes and breathe with me, Principal Turner. Excellent, your heart rate is slowing already. Can you feel my heart beating?”

Maggie stilled herself and felt it. “Yes, I can,” she said calmly, in awe of Taisha’s ability to connect with her so completely.

“Good. Just focus on my heartbeat and my breathing, Principal Turner. Mmmm, you feel warm and wonderful against me. I never want this to end.”

Maggie sighed and imagined she was melting into Taisha. Her nose touched Taisha’s neck, feeling her pulse, slow and strong as Maggie’s heart rate slowed to match.

After a moment, Taisha sighed and licked her lips. “I can still taste you, Principal Turner.”

Maggie wanted so much to know what Taisha would taste like. “Please, let me taste you, Ms. Taisha! I’ll do whatever it takes…”

“I like your enthusiasm, Principal Turner, but be careful what you wish for. You should know, I had a teacher’s assistant in college that begged for a taste. Once she got it, she couldn’t get enough. She eventually lost her position when they found out she was fraternizing with a student. It wasn’t me, I assure you, but she was obsessed. She sent e-mails and texts with inappropriate material on her university accounts. I tried not to encourage her and rarely if ever responded in writing, but in the end that only made it worse. It was all there for the world to see and my lack of response made it seem like she was stalking me.”

Maggie thought about what she just heard. In her line of work, she learned long ago never to send written communications or even leave voice messages that you did not want the whole world to see. Even so, she had to admit her thoughts had been dominated by Taisha Smith since that first shoulder massage, before anything had happened, and before she even understood the nature of her desire for more. She lay silent for a long moment, having never felt desire like this before. She couldn’t help but be a little terrified.

“You’ve really never been with a woman, before me?” Asked Taisha.

“No, not even close,” replied Maggie. “Never even thought about it, really. Like anyone, I could appreciate the beauty of women and be a little jealous of a body like yours, but never…”

She went quiet, as Taisha smiled at the thought Maggie had noticed her body before. “Never what, Principal Turner?”

“I’ve never wanted anyone so much in my life. I wanna make love to you…” Maggie tried to roll on top of Taisha, but Taisha gripped Maggie’s head and held it to her shoulder.

“Still yourself, Principal Turner. It has been a remarkable morning, but for now, we rest. As much as I would like to let you have your way with me, I want you to think very carefully about it, before you cross a line you may not want to cross…”

“The line has been crossed, Ms. Taisha; you have made me feel things I never imagined. I have jumped over the line so far I can’t even see it anymore. And I don’t want to go back…”

Sensing Maggie’s skyrocketing excitement level, Taisha began gently stroking her hair. “Ssshhhhhh. Calm yourself, Principal Turner. All in due time.”

Maggie felt if she heard “in due time” one more time she would burst, but the gentle touch to her head and the calming tone seemed to take the edge off. Instead, she took a deep breath. She would wait if that’s what it took. It had been, after all, the most satisfying morning of her life so far.

“That’s it, Principal Turner, just breathe with me.” Taisha’s hand continued petting Maggie’s hair. “Enjoy the moment.”

As she calmed down and settled into a pattern of quiet breathing with Taisha, Maggie could hear Taisha’s heart beating. She heard the gentle smack of Taisha’s mouth as she licked her lips again.

“I guess the old saying is true after all,” Taisha whispered. “You are what you eat. I am a Principal Turner.” Taisha giggled.

Maggie could not help but laugh a little as she nuzzled against Taisha. It was true. Taisha had turned her world upside down and there was no going back. There was no way she could stop after what she just experienced. She had to see what else Taisha had in store.

“Yes, you are, Ms. Taisha. Completely,” said Maggie contentedly.

Taisha continued to stroke Maggie’s hair until she felt her drift off, spent and satisfied.

She stopped and craned her neck to verify Maggie was in fact sleeping. She relaxed and lay there, replaying this morning and the past few weeks. Her pussy ached for relief, and she thought of how she might rub herself off while Maggie slept. But she knew she would never pull it off. She needed it bad and she needed to cum hard and loud! She tried to wiggle free, but could feel Maggie stirring almost immediately with each attempt. Instead, she lay still, trying to clear her head and buy time until she could get to Lizzy. She was going to fuck the hell out of that little slut when she got the chance!

Eventually she calmed down and drifted off to sleep with Maggie. When she woke, she was alone in the RV. She glanced at the clock and saw it was 2:09 PM. She had been out for at least three hours and could not believe Maggie had left without her noticing.

The urgent need to pee apparently was what woke her, as she rushed to relieve herself. When she finished, she went to the front of the RV and heard Maggie swimming. She walked out and took a seat at the end of the pool in a lounge chair. Once again, she enjoyed the view of Maggie’s ass peeking out of the water as she swam, topped off by the brief shot of the speedo outlining her camel-toe as she did the flip-turn in front of her.

The next lap, Maggie caught a glimpse of her and stopped. “Well, hello, Ms. Taisha. So glad to see you up and about! Does this mean we are officially rested?” She grinned teasingly.

“Apparently, Principal Turner. And it seems you have energy to burn,” smiled Taisha.

“You were sleeping so soundly, and I wanted to make sure you had plenty of rest…” Maggie teased.

Taisha was happy to see Maggie, truly had come to grips with their budding relationship and was already comfortable flirting with her.

“We’ll see soon enough who needs a break, Principal Turner, but for now, enjoy your swim.” Taisha stood up and walked toward the RV.

Maggie stared as she walked, entranced by her dark skin against the bright yellow dress. She watched those hips sway, imagining her naked ass, unencumbered by clothing. “Oh God, I wanna kiss that ass,” she said without thought and louder than she intended.

Taisha stopped, turned and looked wide-eyed. “Principal Turner, you naughty girl.” She watched Maggie’s face flush red.

Taisha couldn’t help but bite her lip, suppressing the urge to take Maggie back into the RV and remove that bathing suit… She took a deep breath to compose herself.

“Principal Maggie Turner is an ass girl, who knew?” She grinned brightly. “In due time, Principal Turner, in due time,” Taisha added.

Maggie could barely look at her as the red color remained on her face, while Taisha felt a huge sense of victory with Maggie’s first real unsolicited profession of a previously secret desire. The latest rush of heat was all Taisha could take. She needed relief and needed it immediately! She looked hungrily at Maggie, and her grin turned devious. Maggie, on the other hand, had the look of a loving puppy, desperate for attention but uncertain if her master was angry with her. And oh, how she hated hearing that phrase again.

“I know I promised you the whole day, but I have some urgent matters to attend to. I will be back as soon as I can…”

Maggie’s eyes widened in panic, wondering if she’d somehow made Taisha angry. “I’m sorry, did I… How long will you be?” Maggie stammered.

“No, no, relax, Principal Turner. Something just came up that I have to deal with. I should not be more than a couple hours. I’ll text you when I return.”

“Can I fix you dinner?” asked Maggie, eagerly.

“That would be great, Principal Turner. What time?” asked Taisha, politely.

“Five o’clock okay?”

“Yes, that should give me sufficient time. I have one condition.” Taisha looked at her intensely.

“What is that, Ms. Taisha?” Maggie looked at her apprehensively.

“You must wear the new outfit, I got you… And nothing else,” Taisha smiled rather smugly.

Maggie’s face flushed again. She recalled the look on Taisha’s face when she first saw her in the outfit and replied, “Agreed, Ms. Taisha.”

“That image is firmly planted in my mind; Principal Turner, I will see you soon.” Her hungry eyes returned as she slowly turned away.

Maggie couldn’t help but think how literal Taisha’s comment was. In that outfit, Taisha would definitely see her, almost all of her. A scary new part of her enjoyed being exposed for Taisha, very much. She watched Taisha walk away hungrily, before finishing her swim.

Taisha sat in her car and sent a text to Liz.

Taisha: I need your services.

Liz responded immediately.

Liz: Yes Ms. Smith, anything!

Taisha: On my way, be there in 15.

Liz: Thank you Ms. Smith.

Taisha: You know what to wear.

Liz: Yes Ms. Smith. Toys?

Taisha: If you like. Horny little slut!

Liz: Yes Ms. Smith

Liz had cleared the calendar, hoping Taisha would need her. She quickly tossed her sweats aside and put on a clean white thong, and nothing else. Then she spread her toys on the dining table, with a special addition she bought this Morning, anticipating Taisha’s call. She waited by the door and when 10 minutes had passed, she began looking through the peep hole for Taisha.

When Taisha stepped out of her car, Liz felt a heightened rush of creamy heat between her legs and a tickling chill, as her exposed nipples stiffened instantly. Taisha was wearing a bright yellow, semi-loose fitting tube top. Her dark skin shimmered in the sun light. Her midriff was exposed, and her beautiful flat stomach stood contrasted against the bright yellow. She was clearly the image of an African goddess.

Liz could barely breathe as she noticed the copper-colored waist band around her full-length pleated skirt. It flowed from her hips downward, meeting above her womanhood in a V shape, the cut dangerously low on her abdomen. Liz immediately wanted to touch that belly and let her fingers slide under that V… Before Taisha could knock, Liz opened the door. “Come in please, Ms. Smith. You are so beautiful, today.” She swallowed hard.

Taisha stepped in, and Liz shut the door behind her. “I do like that outfit Lizzy. That tight little body looks so good in white! Turn for me, please.”

Liz did as commanded. The look on Taisha’s face made her heart race. As she turned, she felt a hand slap her exposed backside.

“Love that perky little ass, Cunt Licker.”

“Thank you, My Goddess. I’ve never seen anyone so sexy in my life…” Liz looked her up and down, frantically drinking in the sight before her.

“Thank you, Lizzy.” Taisha turned her back to her. “Time is of the essence, and I need your tongue inside me, Lizzy. Help me out of this, please.”

Liz froze for a second, but quickly snapped out of it, and dropped to her knees. She found the clasp of the skirt and unzipped the back. Then she slowly peeled it down, exposing a white lace panty that hugged Taisha’s full ass, beautifully. As the skirt dropped, her hands slid over the white lace, caressing her ass while she planted kisses.

“Panties, please,” commanded Taisha.

No sooner had the words crossed her lips than Liz had her fingers inside the waist band, pulling them off. Taisha could feel Liz’s breath as she removed them for her. Then Liz’s lips drug across her exposed cheek, followed by a gentle nibble and a series of light kisses.

Taisha imagined Principal Turner in Liz’s spot and knew she could be experiencing that right now had she allowed it. But, she told herself that would happen “in due time.” For the moment, she was content with the warm lips of her little bitch, cunt licker. “There’s my little ass-kisser,” Taisha sighed.

Encouraged by Taisha’s words, she continued to worship her beautiful backside, pressing her tits against her thighs.

“Damn Lizzy, those nipples are hard, Sweetie. They are definitely bigger than my college slut Tammy’s. Come over here and kneel, Sweetie,” Taisha said, walking toward the sofa.

She sensed Lizzy staring as she walked, and when she reached the sofa, she turned and sat on the edge with her legs spread wide. Taisha smiled as Lizzy stood frozen on her knees, mesmerized by her spread cunt glaring at her. As Taisha was about to prompt her again, Liz quietly dropped to all fours and crawled toward her.

Liz’s heart thumped and she could barely breathe as she approached. A small part of her hated being this out of control, but her pussy burned with excitement. She needed to please Ms. Smith and would do anything for her attention.

“Look at you, Lizzy. You’re like a wolf stalking its prey! Are you drooling? What a horny little cunt-licker you are, aren’t you, Lizzy?”

“Yes, Ms. Smith. I had to change panties twice today, hoping you would come over. I can’t stop thinking about tasting you and feeling you cum in my mouth.” She began to crawl between Taisha’s Knees.

“Stop right there, Lizzy. You haven’t earned my pussy yet! Stay on your knees, but stand that body up and show me your titties.”

Liz did as commanded, but her disappointment was obvious. As she straightened up, Taisha extended her feet and began kneading Liz’s breasts with her toes. Liz felt the tingle all the way to her clit and moaned her approval.

“Those may be the biggest, hardest nipples I’ve ever felt, Lizzy. I think I mentioned my college cunt-licker rubbed me off with her nipples…”

“Please, Ms. Smith,” sighed Liz, trembling as her hands caressed Taisha’s legs.

“Does that thought make your panties wet Lizzy?”

“Yes, Ms. Smith,” she gasped, sounding almost as if she were crying, but it was a spasm of pleasure. “Please let me make you come with my nipples and lick you clean afterwards.”

“Okay, but you need to do something for me first, Lizzy.”

“Yes, Ms. Smith,” said Liz, submissively.

“I want you to finger yourself and show me how bad you want it.”

“Yes, Ms. Smith.” Liz complied and slid her hand eagerly inside her panties. “My pussy is so wet for you. I wanna feel my nipple against your hot wet cunt and rub, Huh! Myself against, Huh!” Liz spasmed as her fingers plunged inside her soaked pussy. She shook uncontrollably. “Fuck, I’m gonna come for you Ms. Smith, I want your pussy so much!”

“What a nasty little slut you are, Lizzy!” Taisha’s yelled, grinning at the feeling of power. Her pussy ached, reminding her how badly she needed some relief.

“Yes Ms. Smith, Aaahhhhh! I’m coming for you. I love the way you touch my tits! My nipples are so hard for you…”

Taisha watched in awe, as Liz’s body began to lunge forward and rock back with each rush of orgasmic pleasure. Liz’s hand was furiously working her pussy as she eagerly made herself come. Taisha couldn’t help but be a bit jealous of her, as her own pussy throbbed for attention.

Liz’s body jerked so hard she nearly fell over. “Fuck! com, ing, for, you. Huh! Auh! Ms! Smith.” Then she let out a long-broken wailing moan, as her orgasm peaked and slowly subsided.

“Very nice, Lizzy.” Taisha smiled and leaned back on the sofa, removing her feet from Liz.

To Liz’s amazement, Taisha wrapped her arms behind her knees and pulled them up and out, raising her exposed pussy and spreading it wide open. Liz stared at the dark round ass cheeks hanging off the edge of the sofa, topped with the neon pink slit screaming for attention.

When Liz’s senses returned, she remembered what Taisha had said about rubbing her off with her nipples. Her mind couldn’t even grasp how someone had even come up with such an idea, let alone figure out how to do it! None the less, she had her instructions, and the offering before her demanded an immediate and deliberate response. She walked forward on her knees and as she closed in, gripped her right tit with her right hand and guided her erect nipple toward its target. Taisha’s smile widened in anticipation, and she moaned softly as Liz made contact.

“That is the hardest nipple ever,” Taisha sighed.

Liz began to slide it up and down her soft wet slit as Taisha’s eyes closed.

“Oh, Lizzy, that feels so good, Sweetie, don’t you dare stop,” sighed Taisha. “I need this bad, Baby.”

Liz balanced herself with her left hand as she pressed her tit into the hot dampness. When she felt her nipple touch Taisha’s clit, she heard a moan of pleasure, prompting her to linger there. Then she began sliding up and down, pausing to focus on her clit each time.

“Good girl, Lizzy, now the other, oh! Other one. It shouldn’t be, oh! left out,” panted Taisha, rolling her hips.

Liz couldn’t believe this beautiful black Goddess lay before her, with arms and legs wrapped like a pretzel, spreading herself wide for her. The scent of Taisha’s cunt seemed to heat up Liz’s whole body. She pulled back her right tit and plunged her left nipple into Taisha’s gaping cunt. Next, she quickly moved up and down her length, before rubbing hard against her clit.

“Oh, fuck, Lizzy! That’s the spot, Sweetie, right there…” Taisha’s rump rolled in tiny circles, rubbing herself against the huge nipple. “Fuck, I’m gonna come!”

Liz felt an incredible rush, as Taisha let out a long high-pitched moan of pleasure. She smiled ear to ear watching her African beauty comr so easily and so quickly.

“Oh yeah, don’t stop, Lizzy, ffffffuuuuuuccccckkkkk! Pound my fucking clit, I need it bad! Ah! Ah! Ah!” Taisha’s body jerked, as the much-needed orgasm released a flood of creamy cum over Liz’s tit.

Liz continued rubbing her furiously, until Taisha finally released her legs and let her feet drop to the floor as her climax passed. Then without prompting or permission, Liz dove tongue first, contacting Taisha just below her slit, before licking slowly and firmly up the length of Taisha’s womanhood.

“Did I give you permis, sion. You little cunt licking! Oh shit! Lick me, Cunt Licker!” Taisha didn’t care about control, she just needed to cum again. All the suppressed desire from this morning burst out of her on to the little slut’s tongue. She imagined Principal Maggie Turner’s tongue inside her, and let it happen.

“Oh, God. Yes. Eat my fucking pussy!”

Liz’s head jerked up and down and side to side, wildly munching Taisha’s cunt. The taste excited her so much! Pleasing her was all that mattered. She gripped Taisha’s legs behind the knees and pushed them up and out, plunging her rolling head into her tangy sweetness.

Taisha rolled her head back and moaned, as Liz eagerly devoured her cunt like a frenzied animal. As her orgasm peaked, she gripped Liz’s ponytail and held her firmly against her as she came long and hard, coating Liz’s entire face with her sticky cum.

When Liz could sense the orgasm finally pass, she slowed her pace, relaxing her tired tongue and gently lapped up her precious nectar. She lowered Taisha’s feet to the floor and continued to lick her clean for several minutes.

Finally, Taisha held out her hand and Liz took it. Taisha pulled her up and sat Liz in her lap. Liz looked at her skinny, little thighs against Taisha’s thick, muscular legs and felt like a child.

“That was excellent, Lizzy.” Taisha’s hands gently slid around her abdomen and she hugged her tight. I think you’ve earned a reward. What do you think it should be, Lizzy?” she said softly.

Liz thought for a moment and sheepishly said, “I bought a new toy, today…”

Taisha’s left hand gently slid over her breast, while her right hand gripped the waistband of Liz’s panties. “Help me get these off of you, Lizzy.”

Liz quickly gripped the other side of her waist band and straightened her legs out in front of her. Next, she pressed her feet to the floor, raised her ass and felt her back press against Taisha’s chest. She quickly shoved her panties down with her left hand, while Taisha pushed the right side down.

They got them to her mid-thigh, but Taisha could not reach further. Liz wiggled her legs trying to get them off, but couldn’t. Taisha’s left hand gently pinched her nipple, and she began to nibble Liz’s neck. In response, Liz frantically bent her legs and pushed her panties past her knees. Both of Taisha’s hands gripped her breasts, firmly rubbing them. Liz kicked the panties off and tossed them with her toes.

“Someone really wants their reward,” sighed Taisha.

“Please, Ms. Smith.” Liz nestled her ass into Taisha’s warm lap.

Taisha’s right hand slid down her abdomen to her cropped little bush, where her fingers gently rubbed in a small circle. Liz instinctively spread her legs to give Taisha access.

“You bought another toy, did you, Lizzy?” whispered Taisha, as her fingers slid down Liz’s pussy. Her fingers spread, tracing the outside edge of her labia. “Wow! That slut cunt is warm, Lizzy.”

Liz nodded and spread her legs further, pushing Taisha’s apart and forcing her naked ass against Taisha’s wetness. When Taisha brought her hand back up, she slid two fingers between Liz’s labia and spread them apart. Liz moaned softly and pressed her upper body against Taisha. Then Taisha slowly pushed her fingers inside her, causing a loud and high moan as she entered her.

“Tell me about the toy, Lizzy. Five wasn’t enough?”

Liz’s hips rolled as Taisha fingered her. She wasn’t sure how to answer. She loved having Taisha inside her and didn’t want to upset her. But she sensed a hint of anger in her tone.

“Oh, Ms. Smith!” she whimpered, starting to fuck her fingers.

“I asked a question. Do you want me to stop, Lizzy?” she asked with a slight tone, again.

“No, please don’t! I want you inside me, Ms. Smith… It’s on the table.”

“The table’s behind me. So, unless you want me to stop, tell me about it.” Taisha stopped moving her fingers.

“No, please,” begged Liz, rocking her hips to keep fucking Taisha’s fingers.

“I thought it would please you, Ms. Smith.”

Liz was desperate, sensing she angered Taisha. She couldn’t see the grin on Taisha’s face. She only knew she’d stopped nibbling her neck and still was not moving her fingers.

“So, I’m like your fiancé Tony. I’m not enough, you need a toy…”

“God, no, Ms. Smith! I love when you touch me.” Her hips moved frantically. “I love having you inside me, please I didn’t mean to…” Liz gasped as Taisha resumed fingering her. “It’s a strapless, double-ended black cock, with a built-in vibrator…”

When she heard the de***********ion, Taisha knew Liz was right. She instantly wanted to try it out, but decided she was enjoying making the little slut squirm.

She cut her off. “So, you don’t appreciate me rewarding you by fingering your slutty little snatch! You need more…”

“No please, Ms. Smith, I’m sorry! I thought you would enjoy it! You told me about your college sluts, and I wanted to be the best…”

“I thought you were on the way, Lizzy, but after this insult, I don’t think you deserve it.” Taisha pulled her fingers out.

“Please, Ms. Smith, I’ll do anything, I’m sorry…”

Taisha shoved the two fingers in Liz’s mouth.

“Shut your little slut-mouth and clean your cunt-juice off me.” Taisha sounded disgusted. “Do you think you deserve my fingers, Lizzy?”

Liz shook her head, slowly.

“You treated me like shit from day one, didn’t you, Lizzy?”

Liz nodded.

“You fucked a student in the supply closet on his 18th birthday didn’t you, Lizzy?”

Her eyes closed and she nodded, still sucking Taisha’s fingers.

“Technically that’s legal, but I could have ruined you for life, couldn’t I, Lizzy?”

She nodded rapidly.

“But I’m not going to Lizzy, I’m giving you a chance to redeem yourself. If the roles were reversed, you would have reported me wouldn’t you, Lizzy?”

She nodded, dropping her head a little lower.

“I ask again, do you think you deserve me, Lizzy?”

She shook her head. Liz spun off her lap and dropped to her knees, still sucking Taisha’s fingers.

“So. Are you gonna beg now, cunt licker?”

Liz nodded still sucking her fingers, “Pwease et me uck yo pushie Ms. aisa.”

“That’s a better attitude, Lizzy. Go get your phone and bring it to me.” Taisha pulled her fingers out.

Liz could imagine what was coming and felt frenzied lust turn back to the familiar rage toward Taisha. When she handed her the phone, she dropped to her knees between Taisha’s knees, head down, looking at the floor.

“Good, you didn’t change your password, I’m glad. Now, what do you want to say, Lizzy?” Taisha asked, as she held the phone out to record her.

“I’m sorry I offended you, Ms. Smith. I didn’t mean to. I just want to be your cunt-licker, Ms. Smith. I’ll do whatever you want to prove myself, Ms. Smith.”

“Can you remind me why I don’t trust you, Lizzy?” Taisha said, smugly.

“I treated you rudely every chance I could. I was jealous of you and didn’t want you to get along with Principal Turner. I talked about you to the other staff members and made sure you did not get the full-time opening at the school.” Liz looked directly into the camera as she pleaded her case.

“And now my fingers aren’t enough for you? You want another fuck toy, Lizzy? Five isn’t enough…”

Oh, no, Ms. Smith, I love having your fingers inside me, please! I only wanted to please you, Ms. Smith! The new toy pleasures you, too! I wanted you to fuck me till we both came together. I thought you would like it. Please, I don’t need toys, let me lick your cunt and show you. I wanna taste your sweet pussy, Ms. Smith, please?”

“Okay, Lizzy, I’ll let you. If you make me come again, I will let you fuck my fingers, okay, Sweetie?” Taisha showed a hint of compassion in her face, as she spread her legs.

“Thank you, Ms. Smith! May I please suck your pussy, now?” she begged, looking dutifully at the camera.

Taisha rested her right hand on her stomach, holding the camera and laid her left on the sofa next to her. Then she leaned back and slid her ass to the edge of the sofa, spread her legs and closed her eyes.

When she gave Liz a slight nod, Liz smiled. “Thank you, Ms. Smith, I know I don’t deserve this.”

Liz opened her mouth wide, covering Taisha’s slit completely. She sucked her pussy lips while her tongue probed between them. Taisha moaned her pleasure and could not recall anyone eating her pussy quite like it.

Liz felt the rage toward Taisha melt away as the taste of her flooded her mouth. The warm delicate flesh felt so perfect in her mouth. Her own pussy flushed and heated, as she knelt before the beautiful African Goddess, yet again.

Taisha hummed slightly, then began to speak softly, “Mmmm, Lizzy Sweetie, you do such amazing things with that mouth! It’s hard to believe it’s the same mouth that spews such venom towards me. And I swear, I can feel your heart beating through your tongue. How can such a hateful, cold heart, beat so strong?” Taisha moaned softly as Liz continued worshiping her pussy.

Taisha felt an orgasm beginning to build, as Liz began to roll her head while maintaining her suction. Determined to make her work for it, Taisha did her best to hold off her climax as long as possible.

Liz could sense and taste Taisha’s growing pleasure as her juices began to flow. She broke the suction and began to lick up and down the length of Taisha’s crack.

“That’s it, Lizzy, lick me like a cuntsicle! Oh yeah, Honey,” sighed Taisha.

Liz continued as commanded and somehow the term ‘cuntsicle’ seemed to fit in her mind. The creamy sweetness of Taisha’s pussy was every bit as addictive as a popsicle to a child. She relished the silky softness of her dark lips as her tongue pressed firmly against them, resisting the urge to thrust her tongue inside her tight little tunnel.

“I love tasting you, Ms. Smith,” Liz exclaimed between licks.

She continued licking her cuntsicle for several minutes until, seeing those dark pussy lips with the neon pink slit, she could no longer resist plunging her mouth back over them and pushing her tongue inside her.

Taisha moaned her consent as Liz sucked her lips, hard, while her tongue wiggled its way inside her.

Liz was amazed how smooth and perfectly round her opening felt, as she wiggled her tongue in and out. Her flavor was more intense deeper inside. When Taisha’s pleasure moans intensified, Liz sucked her harder, whimpering from excitement as she sucked.

“Damn Lizzy, ah! Hard to stay pissed at that slutty fuckin’ tongue. Shit Sweetie!”

Liz nodded and hummed “Muh huh, muh huh.” Her tongue pulled out and moved to lap at Taisha’s clit, without breaking the suction of her mouth. The taste intensified again, as her tongue tip pressed inside Taisha’s clitoral hood.

Taisha began to moan long and loud as she felt a climax coming hard. This time she let it come. “Oh, Lizzy, hah! Su, suck my fucking cunt! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

Liz felt her own juices dripping down her mons, as the rush of creamy cum coated her mouth. Taisha’s legs spread wider as the hips began several spastic thrusts.

“Oh, fuck! Liz, zy!” She wined and gasped as she came in Liz’s mouth.

Liz relentlessly sucked and lapped at Taisha’s cunt, taking in every drop of her essence. The smell, the taste, the feel, she loved every bit of it!

Finally, Taisha gripped her ponytail and pulled her off. She panted, “Damn, Lizzy, such a hungry little thing!”

Liz’s whole body tingled, knowing she made her Goddess cum. She couldn’t help smiling with pride, even with the camera still pointed in her direction. When Taisha released her ponytail, Liz looked her in the eyes and began slowly licking her slit again.

“You insatiable little slut! Your hungry little eye looks like you want to eat me up,” Taisha said, wide-eyed and smiling.

She looked straight in the camera and licked again. “I thought I just did that, Ms. Smith. Would you like me to go again?”

Taisha smiled, and Liz felt a wash in contentment and pride from pleasing her so well.

“Tempting Cunt Licker! But I do have an important appointment, soon. You were a good little slut, though. How about this, Lizzy? As a reward for good behavior, I’m going to let you share your shower with me, so you can wash and shave me before my meeting. Would you like that, Lizzy?”

“Oh, yes, Ms. Smith. I wanna wash you! Please.” Her eyes lit up with excitement.

“Would you like my fingers back now, Lizzy?” Taisha looked at her approvingly and smiled subtly.

Liz’s eyes brightened. “Yes please, Ms. Smith. I would like that very much!” Liz practically jumped to her feet. She was ready to take her seat in Taisha’s lap and open her aching pussy for her, again.

Taisha darted her eyes down and to the left. Liz followed them toward Taisha’s left hand laying on the sofa, with her first two fingers pointing sky ward and the thumb and other fingers in a semi-fist. She looked back at Taisha, confused.

Taisha looked at her hand and then back at Liz. “There they are slut, ride ’em.”

The split-second flash of anger in Liz’s eyes made Taisha grin again, basking in her power. There was no doubt in either one of their minds Liz would comply, and she did. She stepped around Taisha’s left knee and stepped up to the couch. Taisha never broke eye contact and just grinned at her knowingly.

“You want them more than Tony’s cock, don’t you, Lizzy?

“Yes, Ms. Smith.”

“You want them more than your 18-year-old Mikey’s nine-inch steel dick, don’t you, Lizzy?

The flash of rage, followed by the inevitable surrender. “Yes, Ms. Smith.”

Liz brought her right knee up onto the cushion next to Taisha with her left foot still on the floor. She stared into Taisha’s eyes and began to lower her spread pussy toward Taisha’s fingers. Liz hated that Taisha had such control over her. She hated it, because the thought of lowering herself onto those fingers excited her more than anything she had ever done with her fiancé. She hated that humiliating herself for Taisha excited her far more than Tony’s cock ever did. It even dwarfed the moment she took Michael’s cock in her hand for the first time! She’d never felt anything so hard and silky smooth in her life, but she wanted this even more. She hated that Taisha was recording every bit of it, and it only excited her more, knowing she would watch herself later. Most of all, she hated that Taisha knew all of it.

As her gaping pussy approached them, she knew what Taisha wanted and gladly complied, without being prompted. “May I please push those fingers inside me, Ms. Smith?”

Even Taisha was surprised at the desperate longing on her face as she asked. The way Liz’s lips hung slightly open, as if her nose alone could not get enough air to her body. Taisha watched as she swallowed slowly and deliberately and loud enough to hear.

“Yes, Lizzy, thank you for asking. Look how that tight little pussy opens for me.”

Liz slowly spread her left leg out, sliding her foot across the floor as her right knee slipped between the cushion and back of the sofa. When she first made contact with Taisha’s fingers, she whimpered softly and lingered there, rocking her hips subtly, so the fingertips tickled her labia.

“Oh, Lizzy, that little pussy is so wet,” sighed Taisha.

“You make me that way, Ms. Smith.” Liz’s voice quivered as she lowered herself slowly onto Taisha. Her hips continued to rock as she pushed Taisha deeper inside her. “I love feeling you inside me. Oh! Ms. Smith, feels, so good.”

“You’re like a wet little furnace in there, Lizzy.”

Liz began to rock faster as her mouth hung open. Her eyes locked onto Taisha’s as her lips quivered and she sang out in a high-pitched moan. Liz began to bounce and rock, moaning in rhythm with her hips. She couldn’t understand how two fingers could feel so good, but she only knew they did and she couldn’t stop.

Taisha’s eyes were so dark and mesmerizing, Liz felt powerless to look away, even as she fucked Taisha’s fingers shamelessly.

“Better than Tony’s cock, Lizzy?” asked Taisha, her full lips begging Liz to kiss them.

“Yes, huh, Ms. Smith so much, Oh God, feels so good.” Liz gripped the sofa back desperately with her right hand, trying to keep her balance.

“Better than a plastic dick, Lizzy?” Taisha’s voice had a hint of disgust.

“Yes, Yes! Yes!” Liz yelled, as her hips rocked wildly. “I wanna… ah, be… your… oh fuck, cunt licking… ah, little slut,” Liz yelled in broken gasps, on the verge of another powerful climax at the hand of the woman she once despised. “I’m coming for you, Ms. Smith!”

As Liz succumbed to the finger-induced climax, she saw the sympathetic look on Taisha’s face, and it intensified the orgasm. Taisha’s mouth hung open, as if she were the one feeling the electric tingle emanating from her clit and energizing her whole body.

Taisha savored the power she had over her, as Liz surrendered herself completely. As she held the phone, Taisha thought how much she would enjoy watching the recording later.

Liz continued her frenzied hip grind, drenching Taisha’s hand with her cum. “Coming, so, hard, for, you!” She never broke eye contact as her orgasm gripped her, far longer than any Tony had ever induced. When it peaked, she slowly rode the two fingers, enjoying the feel of them sliding slowly in and out.

“Are you done, Lizzy?” Taisha asked coyly. “What about the Thumb?”

Suddenly Taisha’s thumb pressed against Lizzy’s still-supercharged clit, sending a pleasure shock through her lower body that caused her to jump and screech. Liz froze in place, as Taisha began finger fucking her and rolling her thumb on her clit.

“AH!” shrieked Liz.

Taisha watched her eyes widen in disbelief, as Liz felt a second orgasmic wave overtake her. Her mouth hung open as she began to wail sporadically, as her upper body jerked.

“Oh God, com, ing for… Aaaahhh!”

Liz collapsed forward, burying her face in Taisha’s neck, clinging to her with her left hand. Taisha felt the warm wetness of Liz’s open mouth against her neck as Liz muffled her screams of pleasure.

Taisha’s fingers plunged in and out, and the merciless thumb rubbed her stiff clit faster and faster. Liz’s body spasmed uncontrollably while Taisha pressed harder and faster. Liz hung on so tightly Taisha could hardly breathe, but loving the power, Taisha didn’t want this to end. Her fingers began to tire, but she had to see how long Liz could endure.

Liz needed more air and pulled off her neck, screaming her bliss at full volume.

“That’s it, Sweetie, get it all out,” Taisha said softly, not letting up on the electrifying thumb.

Taisha nearly fell sideways from Liz’s spasms; the phone was no longer capturing the image as Liz clung to her. When she couldn’t stand it any longer, Liz jumped up from Taisha’s fingers and threw her knees out behind her on the couch, still clinging to Taisha’s neck.

She remained in that position, panting heavily.

“I think that got it,” said Taisha, exhaling.

“Oh my God, I never…” Liz could not find words as she caught her breath. After a moment she rolled herself into a seated position and Taisha put an arm around her, allowing Liz to rest her head on her shoulder.

“Thank you, Ms. Smith, I…”

“Thank you, Lizzy, I needed that release.” Taisha stroked Liz’s head gently as her mind turned back to this evening with Principal Turner…

To be continued

---

Nikki is the exotic girl that always goes for what she wants. And Savannah happens to be one of the things she wants most at Richmond Academy. Nothing is stopping the mutual attraction that Nikki and Savannah feel towards each other, so why can’t they shake off the feeling that they’re hiding this huge secret?

“I just want to have sex with you.” Nikki whined as she followed me through the library.

“Not right now, Nik.”

“Oh, c’mon!” She sped up her pace so she was pressed behind me while I reached for a book. Pressing a hand inside the waistband of my jeans she said, “Let me taste you.”

I turned my head and looked at Nikki. She was beautiful. She had tan skin and long black hair that fell in curls. She looked up at me and I was met with these green exotic eyes. All I could think was wow looking at her right now. She was wearing a white tank top that was low cut revealing her ample cleavage and tan skin that I wanted to run my tongue against.

I pulled her hand out of my pants and thanked God that we were in the secluded section of the library. Nikki was being relentless and horny and it wasn’t fair. All I wanted to do was find a book but she had other plans.

“Let’s go back to your dorm and I can show you how hot you make me, Sav.” She was playing with the ends of my strawberry blonde hair and took the opportunity to slide her fingers past the waist band of my panties once again. I leaned back against her as my pussy craved attention.

“I know you’re wet for me, so let’s take this to the bedroom.”

I’ve known Nikki for about six months now, and I’ve been fucking her ever since. We went to an all girls school called Richmond Academy in Ontario, Canada. The school was known in the community as a drop off for affluent parents so they could spend their time doing anything and everything but raising their child.

In less then fifteen minutes I was in my dorm lying in front of her with her legs spread open in front of me. I was taking my time to observe and explore before I went in for the kill. My finger gently trailed down her slit over her panties. She was soaking wet already and I haven’t even taken her panties off yet.

“Fuck, Sav. Are you gonna do something with that pretty little mouth or are you just gonna sit and stare at my pussy all day?”

“You’re always so impatient.” I purred. I lifted myself and kissed just above her belly button. She squirmed dying at the anticipation of what’s to come. I kissed a trail of kisses up her stomach before running my tongue over her breast. She had these amazing perky little tits that I never got tired of sucking on. With one of her nipples in between my teeth I pulled and she cried out in pleasure.

“You’re making me so fucking wet, Sav. With your mouth sucking on my tit.” I kept my mouth on her tits, delegating my attention, and my hand was finding its way to her soaking pussy. I reached inside her panties and put my fore finger in her wet little cunt and just pumped in and out of her. My thumb pressed itself on her clit. It was as stiff as a rock and all I could think about was sucking on it like I was sucking on her tits.

As if she was reading my mind, she cupped my face and kissed me so hard that it made me a little wet thinking about how much she wanted me. “Eat me.” She said. “Show me what else that hot little mouth can do.”

So I sat in front of her and again I was eye to eye with her delectable cunt. I slowly pulled off her underwear, kissing her thighs as I went. I loved hearing her whimper my name. When I heard her moan I almost came right then and there. I so badly wanted to fuck her into next Tuesday. Her inner lips were jutting out and I licked my lips at the anticipation. I threw my hair over my shoulder and placed my hands on her hips as I slowly I licked at the juices flowing from her pussy. She tasted so fucking good that I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t want to tease her anymore so I latched my mouth on her pussy like it was the last supper.

“Fuck, Sav.” She cried out lifting her body off the mattress. “Eat my pussy, Savannah. I want to cum. I want to come with your hot little tongue pressed against my pussy.” She squeezed her legs so that I was trapped in between her luscious pussy lips. I fucked her with my tongue and nibbled on her clit. With it between my teeth I sucked and nibbled until she was quivering. I darted my tongue and twisted it inside of her as she moaned my name. She was about to come and I squeezed her hips as she came into my mouth. I sucked at her juices and she just sat there motionless for a few seconds while my tongue lapped at the cum that was flowing from her cunt.

I placed myself right beside her as I watched her come down from her climax. When she finally was breathing normally she turned to me and looked up and down my naked body. “You look so fucking hot with my cum all across your face.”

My eyes closed at the dirty words she was telling me. I tweaked at my nipple before sliding my hands down to my pussy. She turned me on so much that I was wet beyond belief. Just as I was about to play with myself Nikki stopped me. When I opened my eyes again I was greeted with her ass in the air and her mouth on my pussy. I could feel her licking my slit and darting her tongue in my cunny. While she was kissing my clitoris she stuck a finger deep inside of me

“Yes, Nik.” I moaned. “Suck on my clit, make me come for you, Nik.”

And when we were inside these four walls she always did what she was told. I held her hair back as she ate me into another fucking universe. My head fell back and my whole body felt like it was on fire. I cried out her name and bit my lip to stop from waking anyone up. She sucked my lips and grasped my cunt in between her teeth.

“That’s it, baby.” Nikki cooed. “Cum for me. I want to see you fall apart under me.”

She knew the right words to say to get me over the edge. She shoved two fingers inside of me as she sucked hard on my clit. I moaned into my sheets and roughly ran my hands through her hair as she sucked on my pussy. I put both my hands on her head and pushed her face deep into my cunt, wanting her tongue to feel every part of me as I went into my climax.

She was grinning down at me proudly which made me laugh. “That was…”

“Mind-blowing.” I finished for her. “Where’d you learn to eat pussy like that?”

She laughed and kiss me. I could taste my cum and I didn’t know what was hotter. The fact that she swallowed my cum, or her sitting next to me with her legs apart and her tits free.

“Summer camp.” She told me.

I stifled a yawn but nothing gets passed Nikki. “You tired?” She asked.

“Nah.” I said. I went up on my elbows and started playing with her sweet little kitty. I was exhausted but I still wanted her pussy on my face.

She smirked down at me and told me to get up. “I want to try something.”

I laughed as she sat me up and crawled right in front of me. “What kind of tutoring session is this now?” I asked her.

“The kind were I fuck you senseless.”

She put her right leg over mine and her left under the other. My breathing became shallower as I realized what she was going to do next. She slowly started grinding her pussy against mine and I got wet instantly. She had her hand on my neck and once she got the hang of it she started furiously pushing her hot little cunny against mine. While she was grinding on my mound, she began to kiss me. I moaned into her mouth as she sucked on my tongue. She humped her cunt fast against mine and the friction was starting to build up. She was grinding into my sensitive clit. I felt like I was going to cum at any moment.

“Fuck, Nikki.” I couldn’t take it. This was so fucking hot. “I’m gonna come.”

“Come with me.” She moaned.

“Fuck, Nik. I’m-ahh-I’m coming.”

She clung onto me as we both came into each other’s pussy. She was one freaky thing, and I couldn’t get enough of this.

With her breathy voice and her hand playing with my nipples she whispered, “I bet if I ate you out I could taste myself all over your hot little cookie.”

“Nikki, are you trying to kill me?”

“Oh c’mon,” she said in that sultry voice that I gave into every time, “death by sex wouldn’t be so bad.”

“I want to bury my tongue so deep inside of you right now. I hope you know that.”

She smirked darkly and turned around so that she was straddling my stomach. She bent over and I got a great view of my dinner and desert. I moaned loudly as she licked at my center.

“Shh, someone will hear us.” She told me but I couldn’t help myself. She was too hot and just the simple thought of her tongue inside of me was setting me off. Finally she sat on my face, shutting me up completely. I licked at my juices that were all over her pussy and cried into hers as she was fucking me with her finger and sucking on my clit at the same time. She humped against my face, bouncing on my tongue. I grabbed her ass to get a steady hold of her and squeezed. I sucked on her clit so hard I felt it on the roof of my mouth. She came so hard on my face that I didn’t have time or the energy to lap it up. I let her come all over me as I let out my release at the same time.

She slumped against me with her tongue still buried deep in my pussy. She seemed worn out so I rolled her over, feeling a little disappointed that my face was no longer her throne.

“I think I wore myself out.” She giggled.

I grinned down at her naked body, thankful that I don’t have a roommate. “Who would have thought you were a muff muncher?”

She laughed darkly and sat up. “Maybe I just like one muff in particular.”

I smiled as she got up and started walking around the room in all her glory. “Who’s this?” She held up a picture of me as a baby.

“That’s me.”

“You were cute.”

She put the picture down and crawled onto the bed behind me. I felt her perky little tits on my back and sighed. She put her hand on my stomach and started tracing invisible patterns. Her touch seemed innocent at first before it started to wander south.

“Nikki,” I meant for it to come out as a warning, but the moan that came out instead only encouraged her.

“Let me touch you, Sav.”

I swallowed and reveled the feel of her hand in between my legs. “You’re always so wet.” She purred in my ear. She nibbled on my earlobe and I whimpered. I wanted her to finish me off so bad that I would beg if I had to. I moved my hips to the rhythm of her fingers and was quickly getting to my climax. She was so fucking hot that I couldn’t help but come fast when she was touching me. I humped fast against her fingers and when she bit my neck I creamed all over my bed and all over Nikki’s fingers. I could feel her fingers against my pussy still. She had my cum all over her fingers and sucked on them until it was all gone.

“Thanks.” I said breathlessly.

“I love tasting you.” She told me as she went down on me again. I laid there as she cleaned me up. All this sex had me so spent that I couldn’t move even if my life depended on it.

“I think you killed me, Nik.”

She laughed and got up. “I have to go.” She started putting on her clothes and running her hands through her hair.

“Where are you rushing off to?”

She groaned and rolled her eyes. “Fucking Quinn needs me to help her tutor some girl on the soccer team so she won’t be kicked off.”

“Have fun.”

“I’d much rather be having sexy time with you but duty calls.”

She leaned down and sensually kissed me goodbye. Her tongue was exploring my mouth vividly and just this was enough to make me wet again. “Bye, Sav. My mouth tastes like that juicy little pussy of yours.” She whispered against my lips.

Fuck, I thought as I watched her walk out of my dorm. I was in way too deep. My mind went back to the first time we had sex.

We were in the girl’s lavatory. We occupied the showers side by side each other and I closed my eyes so I wouldn’t peak over at her round tits.

I didn’t hear her move into my shower, but I sure felt her press herself against me. I gasped feeling her nipples harden on my back. I stepped out from under the water and turned to see her smirking at me. I looked hungrily down her body, my eyes stopping right above her flat tummy.

“Nikki, you’re in my shower.”

“It’s not a big deal, Sav.” Nikki told me. She was getting closer to my shower and I stepped back. Normally I wouldn’t be afraid to go after what I want but there was something about her that made me want to take things slow.

She stepped into the shower with me and I went blank. She had these perky tits that looked too perfect to even be real. Her tan skin was glowing in the dim light if the lavatory. My eyes wandered down to her bare core and my mouth watered. My eyes went back to hers and she was looking at me with a look of pure lust.

“Nik I-“

“I’m gonna kiss you.” She told me. “And either you can kiss me back or you can go back to your room.”

She leaned in and licked her lips. She looked down at my breasts before looking back at my lips. When her soft lips touched mine I went into a frenzy. What started off as a gentle kiss turned into tongues fighting for dominance and hands on every part of my body. I cupped her face and pulled her against me. My back hit the tile and I gasped at the coldness of it.

Her breasts were against mine and I felt her nipples moving against my skin. She pulled my bottom lip in between her teeth and latched her mouth onto my neck. I moaned at the feel of her tongue against my skin.

“Sav?” I whimpered as a sign for her to continue and her teeth scraped against my skin in a way that made me cry out her name. “I really want you to show me what made you want me.”

I pulled back from her and looked down at her lavish breasts. “Don’t do or say something you’re gonna regret tomorrow.”

“You’re not my first pussy, okay?” She told me seriously. “Now put your mouth on me or I’ll find someone else to.”

I pushed her down on the tile shower and she sat on the floor with her back against the wall. The water was still falling over us and drowned out the noise we made. Her breathing stopped for a second as I straddled her on the shower floor. For the first time I leaned down and took her breast my mouth.

It was even better then I imagined. I got lost in the taste of her smooth tits. She tasted like a mixture of soap and Nikki. I swirled my tongue around her nipple and pulled on it with my teeth.

“Ahh, Sav.” She cried. “Don’t stop.”

“Get up.” I told her.

“What?” She breathed.

“Get the fuck up and stand still, Nik.”

Immediately she got up and had her back again[i]st the shower wall. She ran her hands through the wet strands of my hair. I placed gentle kisses up her thighs until I reached the motherland. Looking at it made me feel like I was a child who was just granted an unlimited supply of candy. She was sick of the anticipation and shoved my face into sweet, sweet cookie. I let my tongue explore the folds of her body and felt her body shaking around me. Her hips were moving in rhythm to my tongue as she pressed my face into her.

“God, Sav. Don’t stop I’m about to-ahhh.” She didn’t finish what she was saying because before we both knew it she was exploding into my mouth.

I wiped my mouth and stood up gazing at her. She was holding herself up by her elbows, her breathing shallow. She laughed breathlessly and threw her head back.

“I should have done that sooner.” She said. I turned the shower off and laughed along with her. Looking at her standing naked in front of me made me want to latch my mouth back on her.

“Stop looking at me like you want to eat me.”

“Been there, done that.”

She smiled and pushed herself off of the shower wall. “I want to kiss you.” She told me.

I leaned forward and she pushed me back. She shook her head and slowly brought a finger down my body. “Here.” She slid a finger into my core and bit her lip.

“Fuck, Nikki.” I hissed as she squatted down and kissed my thigh. As I looked down all I could see was her tight little ass. Her mouth was attacking my clit while she eased one, then two fingers into me. Fuck this felt good. I tangled my fingers through the wetness of hair on her head and grabbed fistfuls of her hair. I pushed her forwards, trying to shove her mouth farther in my pussy. “Ahhh,” I screamed, Nikki clamped down hard on my clit and I fell apart. My pussy tightened around fingers and I felt my whole body erupt in flames. She got up and cupped my face. Nikki shoved her tongue on my mouth making me taste my own juices.

“I’ve wanted to fuck you ever since you got here. I knew you were a little lesbian bitch.”

It had been running through my mind all night. In fact, after Nikki left I touched myself to the memory. Nik was so fucking hot that I knew I couldn’t be the only girl she was fucking here at Richmond.

The next day I was in study hall with me and Nikki’s good friends, Quinn and Frankie. Study hall was usually one of the only places I got things done without distractions.

“I just don’t understand Calculus.” Frankie groaned in frustration and pushed her textbook away.

I laughed and leaned back in my chair. “You’re not trying.”

“Screw you, Savannah. This shit is hard.”

“Who’re we screwing?” Nikki pulled out the chair next to me and dropped her back pack on the table.

“I think Frankie is just on her period.” I joked and she flipped me off. I laughed loudly and was told to keep quiet by Ms. Sol.

“I can tutor you if you want.” Quinn told her.

“Really?” Quinn nodded and went back to writing her essay. Frankie shrugged and closed her textbook. When I made another comment about Frankie she threw her pencil at me and it dropped to the floor. I reach down to pick it up only to notice that Nikki was wearing a tight short skirt. I gulped as she opened her legs to show me she wasn’t even wearing panties. I quickly gave Frankie back her pencil.

“I gotta go.” I’m got my things together and shoved them into my bag. I really needed to take care of myself because seeing Nikki’s pussy like that made me so wet.

“Wait, Sav, did I leave my jacket in your dorm?”

I looked at my watch and shrugged. “You can check before my next class.”

She nodded and got her stuff to follow me. When we were out of the study hall she pulled me back by the loop of my jeans. “Do you really have a class?”

“No.” I smirked. “I don’t have anything after study hall on Thursdays.”

She giggled and followed me up to my room. Once we were past the doors she threw her stuff down and pressed her lips against mine.

“Let’s have some fun.” She said against my lips.

I grinned at her as she started taking off the tight little skirt. “I wish I could but I can’t tonight.”

She pouted adorably and stopped unzipping her skirt. “Why?”

“I’m not some sex machine, Nik.” I laughed pulling my homework out on my desk.

“I’m not wearing panties and no matter how hard I try to fuck myself I can’t cum. Is it shark week?” I laughed harder as I turned in my desk chair. “Is that why you’re denying me the simple pleasure if burying my face inside of you.”

“Jesus, Nik.” I shoved my fingers down my pants and brought them back up to see how my fingers were glistening. “That’s how wet you make me.”

“So let’s fuck.”

I turned around and licked my juices off my own fingers. She sat on my lap and I put my hands on her waist. Feeling her smooth legs wrap themselves around me made me hot. I wanted to give her what she wanted but I just wanted to relax tonight. Just lie in my bed and do nothing.

“No.” I laughed pecking her lips. “I need to finish this homework. I just want some time to be with you and not have my head between your legs.”

“But that’s where I love you.” My heart lurched at the three words but I knew it wasn’t the way she meant it, no matter how much I wanted it to.

“You’re not doing that to me. No dirty talk, let’s just watch a movie or something.”

“You have all weekend to finish homework. We don’t have class tomorrow.”

“Nik, we’ve had sex like everyday this week.”

“Fine.” She huffed with a pout. I turned around and started the rest of my homework. I only had a few problems left to go before I was finished.

I was expecting Nikki to turn on a movie or something. I should have known that Nikki was a brat who always wanted her way. When I turned around to asked her what she picked I was shocked to find her naked on my bed.

“What the hell, Nikki? Are you fucking naked?!”

“What? You don’t want to touch me so I’ll touch myself.”

I couldn’t turn around. Watching her play with her pussy made me so excited that I couldn’t help but shove my fingers in my panties and touch myself the same way.

“You want to know what I’m thinking about right now?”

“Fuck, Nikki. Tell me.”

She let out a moan behind me and it was taking everything I had not to stop fingering myself and just suck on her clit till she couldn’t remember her own name. “I’m thinking about you, Sav. You sitting on your desk with your hot little legs spread open in front of me.”

“Don’t do this to me, Nikki.”

She sighed and called out my name. “Or maybe your tongue deep in my-

I let out a frustrated growl and got up and pushed my chair away roughly. I took her by her legs and opened them wide. She had this smirk on her face that told me she knew she got to me and I was so mad. I gripped her ass and shoved my tongue in her pussy.

“You little bitch. You knew I’d want to fuck you after seeing your fingers in your pussy.”

“I’ve been bad.” She moaned, tweaking one of her nipples between her fingers. The sight in front of me was so hot that I moaned into her pussy as I shoved my fingers in my own cunt. My fingers sunk into my dripping pussy. I latched my mouth on to Nikki’s pussy, probing her cunt with my tongue. I vigorously sucked on her clit and relished in the fact that she was convulsing beneath me.

When she came she panted that she loved when I did that. “Now put your fucking clothes on, Nikki. I need to finish myself off.”

“Let me help.” She got up and was on her knees standing on the bed. She pulled me back so that her tits were pressed against my back. My fingers were still pumping in and out of myself as one of Nikki’s hands slithered down my body. She unbuttoned my jeans and pushed them down. She turned me around and stared at my fingers probing my cunt.

“This won’t do.” She said pulling off my underwear so she had a perfect view.

Nikkki gripped one of my thighs in each hand, and swatted my hands aside as she plunged her mouth down onto my throbbing cunt. She began to passionately lick and lap at my soaking pussy, squirming her tongue in as far as it would go. Nikki’s expert tongue darted itself in my pussy hole. She moved her mouth to my clit and shoved two fingers in my hole. She bit down and I couldn’t help but cry in pleasure.

I gripped Nikki’s shoulders to steady myself so I wouldn’t melt into a puddle right here. “Ahhh, Nikki.” I screamed as I creamed all over her pretty little face.

She loved testing me even more then she loved when I ate her. She sat on my bed with red lips and a thoroughly fucked expression on her face. I swear I almost came again at the sight of my cum still on her chin. “I’m gonna put on a movie.”

I turned around and went back to my homework. I heard the opening for Mama Mia! and chuckled to myself quietly. Fifteen minutes later when I finished my homework I turned around in my chair, half pleased and half pissed to find Nikki still naked. When I went over to her she was asleep with her hand right under her belly button.

I would be lying if I said it didn’t turn me on. Her on my bed, stripped of her clothes, and the only thing on her is the belly button ring I wanted in between my teeth.

She moaned sleepily and turned over on the bed. Her ass was out and looking at it, I could see she still wanted to play. My hand caressed her ass and I reached further down and played with her for a little bit. She rolled over once again and unconsciously spread her legs open further.

I smirked as I felt that she was already wet. I ran my finger up and down her wetness. She let out a cute little moan as she stretched her hands above her head. I sat beside her and kissed her shoulder, my fingers never leaving her sweet pussy.

Her eyes slowly opened and she grinned sleepily at me. “Thought you didn’t want to have sex tonight?”

“Shut up, Nikki.” I told her kissing her. Her hands went into my hair pulling my closer to her. Her hips were raising as my fingers did their magic. She was crying my name into my mouth as she was climaxing. When she finally came down she said, “You’re hot when you’re mad.”

I threw her a big t shirt and she caught it. She put her arms through the t shirt and put her hair in a high pony tail. “I’m hungry.”

I raised an eyebrow at her as I was putting my hair in a bun.

She flipped me off and stuck her tongue out at me. “Not you. But I wouldn’t mind it.”

I chuckled and jumped on the bed next to her. “I think I have some Chinese in the mini fridge.”

She made her way to the fridge and opened it. “Hmm, something about cold orange chicken makes me happy.”

“Ok weirdo.”

She sat across from me crossed legged on the bed. She put another piece of orange chicken in her mouth and smirked at me. “When did you first start experimenting with girls?”

I shrugged and thought about it. “The summer after eighth grade, I think. One day my best friend at the time kissed me and I liked it.”

“So tell me, are you a lesbian? I know you say you like who you liked but…”

“Are you asking me which I like more?” She nodded and I smirked a little. “If I’m attracted to you, then that’s all I care about. I don’t waste my time worrying about gender.”

“I think boys are only good for one thing. It’s the only reason I’m not on an all cookie diet.”

I laughed and laid back on the bed. “Do you have a filter?”

“We are way past filters. You’ve had your head in my crotch for fuck’s sake.”

I smirked at her and she put the food down. She crawled over to me and laid herself in between my legs. “I think you’re so hot.”

“Is that so?”

She nodded and grinned at me. “Ever since that first day when you were staring down my tank top.”

“I wasn’t staring down your top! I was just enjoying the show in front of me.”

“When I went to my room that night all I could think about was you. I wanted to know if you looked that hot with your clothes off.” My pussy twitched as I thought about Nikki touching herself while thinking of me. “The girl I was fucking last year was hot, but not as hot as you. And she could never make me as wet as you do.”

“Give me a minute to breath, Nik, before telling me all this.”

She crawled further upwards and laid her head on the side of one of my breasts. I put an arm over her shoulder and tried to calm myself down. But because she was Nikki, she wasn’t having any of it. She turned her head and ran her tongue around my nipple.

“Jesus, Nikki.”

She smirked and kissed my breast. “Don’t worry. I won’t wear you out today. But tomorrow, I plan on using you for all that you’re worth so rest up.”

I was the most sexiest threat I’d ever heard in my life.

---

Husband and wife finally get out to spice up their sex life after raising their daughter to the age of 18. They stumble on a surprise at the end of their night that will shock them both.

My name is Jeff and I’m a father of two and husband to an amazing women. My oldest daughter had just turned 18 and started dating. She was often leaving the house late and coming back early in the morning. Her mother and I spent many nights up worrying about her and if she was safe.

I had just turned 50 and my wife was 45 at this time. She had an amazing petite body with large natural C cup tits. We decided to stop worrying about our daughter and get out of the house and have fun. We started going out on dates again, it had been a long time since we enjoyed these. We went to plays, shows, and even started spicing up our sex life by visiting some strip clubs.

Our sex life was out of control. We both couldn’t get enough of each other and the passion had never been stronger. One night after a great dinner, we went to the strip club both horny and anxious to see some gorgeous women. We spent the night both sliding singles into g strings and cleavage. Eventually around midnight we left the club and headed to the car. My wife was all over me. Sliding her hand up and down my leg and grabbing my cock through my pants.

I told her we should head to the closest park and we could fool around in the car. She agreed that it would be fun. We drove to the closest that we knew of. We drove in expecting to find an empty parking lot at this time of night but instead was greeted by several cars also parked. There was no signs of life, all lights were off and all cars were empty. Curiously we pulled in and parked as well. We got out of the car and looked around but couldn’t see anything. We did hear some talking in the distance.

Over in the distance where the illuminated playground was, we could see some people and then we heard it. Moaning! We could hear what sounded like someone having sex. Both of us in our slightly drunken and extremely horny state thought it was a great idea to wonder over there and see what was happening. We quietly walked up the trail to that area. Once we were close enough to see clearly we were both shocked with the site before us.

There were several guys standing around and what looked like two girls in the middle of them both with their shirts and pants off kneeling in their bra and panties. My wife leaned over and whispered in my ear, “holy shit I think this is an orgy or something.” I asked her if she wanted to leave and she responded, “Hell no this is hotter than the strip club. I agreed. We stood in the distance and enjoyed the show.

We watched as the two girls took turns sucking on the guys cocks standing around them. My wife was rubbing my cock through my pants. I reached over and slid my hand into her pants. Her pussy was wet and hot. This was turning her on faster than I had ever seen before. We were far enough away to not draw attention to us but then we heard someone walking behind us from the parking lot. A young guy in his late 20’s walked up and said to us, “You don’t have to stand back here, you can get closer, everyone’s welcome. These two girls are horny freaks and sure put on a good show.” He kept walking and joined the crowd playing. We saw him take down his pants and slide his cock into one of the girls mouths. She was jerking off two other guys while this new person started to thrust into her mouth. The other girl was now on her back. Several guys were groping at her bra covered tits and rubbing her pussy. There were so many hands and they were really getting rough with her which seemed to only turn her on more.

My wife took my hand and started to walk closer. I could tell that her horniness had taken over her. She was never this bold and much more reserved in new situations. We walked up and stood in the outer ring of the crowd. I could see now that there were about 15 guys in total, the two girls in the middle and one other women standing in the crowd. There was a guy behind her with his hand inside of her pants clearly rubbing her pussy. My wife also noticed this and whispered to me, “I guess we’re not the only couple here.”

That’s when we saw the guy next to her also slide his hand into her pants. I told her, “I guess he’s cool with sharing her.” She responded that it was hot. We went back to looking at the show in front of us. These two girls were gorgeous. Both tight young bodies with a nice rack on both of them. The guy that was fucking the one girls face pulled out of her mouth and walked over to the other girl laying on her back. That’s when my wife and I saw her face for the first time. It was our daughter!!

We both froze. I could tell she saw her face as well. Another guy approached her and pushed his cock into her mouth and she started to bob her head up and down on it. We both didn’t move. Not sure what to say, what to do. We just watched the shock in front of us happen. We watched as our 18 year old daughter jerked off two cocks while some guy fucked her mouth. The guy next to me leaned over and said, “You should have seen her last week, I’ve never seen a whore covered in more cum in my life. She must have gotten fucked by at least 15 different guys and most of them cummed on her.” Hearing this sent a shiver down my back but to my surprise it made me hot. Shit what is wrong with me I thought to myself. That’s when my wife slid her hand over my rock hard cock. She looked at me and said, “What’s wrong with us. This is turning me on too. We are terrible people.” I slid my hand back into her pants and felt that she was dripping wet from watching our daughter. I didn’t respond to her but instead just started to play with her pussy.

We watched as the other girl on her back had her bra and panties pulled off her now. She was riding on top of a guys cock while she was sucking on two different cocks alternating back and forth. It looked like our daughters best friend. I felt my wifes pants get tight on my wrist so I looked over at her. There was another guy to her left that had slid his hand into her pants. His hand was also reaching to her pussy to play with it. I looked at my wife’s face and she just stayed staring ahead, watching her daughter being used like a sex toy. If it was possible my dick would have gotten harder knowing another guy was playing with her pussy. I moved my fingers to her clit and allowed him access. I could feel him sliding a finger into her pussy and pulling it in and out. My wife’s breathing started to increase slightly. Another guy walked up behind her and slid his hands over her shirt working to her tits. He started to grab and squeeze her boobs and pinching her nipples through her shirt and bra. She was struggling to keep her eyes open with the pleasure. I slid my hand out of her pants so that I could turn and get a better view of my wife. I don’t think she could even tell. She was in pure pleasure from two strangers playing with her body. I let them continue as I enjoyed the show. I unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I started to slowly stroke it while alternating watching my wife getting played with and my daughter getting used.

The guy playing with her pussy started to slide her pants and panties down. He then knelt in front of her and started to lick her pussy. I leaned forward and started to make out with her to re-assure her that I was ok with this and it was turning me on. I felt her shirt being pulled up so I leaned back and her shirt and bra were pulled over her head. By this time two more guys had directed her attention to my wife. I went back to stroking my cock. I looked back at my daughter’s friend and decided I wanted to see this action up close. I walked over to where she was riding another guys cock and stood behind her. I was watching her slowly ride up and down this guys cock while she jerked off a guy in each hand. One of the guys blasted a load of cum over her and stepped back away from her. She reached out for someone to replace him. She found my cock next. She was sucking the other cock while jerking mine. She pulled up off of his and moved to mine. She took me into her mouth and looked up. She froze as her eyes met my face. She was still moving slightly on my cock as she was still being fucked. She grinned slightly and took my cock all the way into her mouth up to my balls.

I was balls deep into my daughter’s best friends mouth while she was getting fucked and jerking off another guy. I leaned back, closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment. After several seconds I looked back over my shoulder in my wife’s direction. She wasn’t where I had left her. I looked around and then behind me. She was now straddling the guy’s face that was licking her pussy from before. There was one guy standing in front of her trying to get her to suck his cock which was standing out hard in front of her. She shook her head no and the guys kept insisting. I could tell she wanted to be able to watch her daughter. I looked over my right shoulder at my daughter. She was now getting fucked by two guys. A guy was under her fucking her ass while another guy knelt over her and was fucking her pussy. She looked gorgeous taking both dicks. Looking back at my wife and she finally gave in. She was sucking the guys dick and also was jerking off another one. My daughter’s friend pulled on my cock. I looked back at her and she was legs spread in my direction and she was pulling me to tell me to fuck her.

I knelt down and she slid my cock up and down her pussy. Her pussy was gushing several loads of cum out of it. I slid right in and it felt like nothing else I’ve ever felt. Her 18 year old pussy was so tight yet so slippery from so much cum. I started to pump away at her teen pussy. I didn’t last too long and started to unload my load deep inside her. She had a huge smile on her face as I slid out of her. She was quickly re-directed as another guy took my spot and started to fuck her pussy while her mouth was also quickly filled with another cock. I stood there just having a huge orgasm and wasn’t sure what to do next. Typically I was a one and done kinda guy. The sight of my daughter getting fucked snapped me back quickly.

I surveyed the crowd and went back to enjoying the show. I noticed a guy standing jerking off and it was our neighbor. He was standing between my daughter and my wife just looking back and forth. This guy must have been in heaven. His luck that he gets to watch the next-door wife and daughter both getting gangbanged. I saw him walk up to my daughter and he slid his cock into her mouth. I walked up behind her for the first time and got a better look. There she was my teen daughter, covered in cum sucking our neighbors cock. She was riding on top of some big black cock and her pussy stretching out over it. I knelt next to her and reached out to play with her tits. I looked over at my wife and she was smiling while watching her husband play with her daughter’s tits. My neighbor noticed me at this point. My daughter was deep throating him and he saw me playing with her nipples. The surprise made him unload immediately deep into her throat.

He was quickly replaced with another cock. I was grabbing at her perky teen tits. They felt amazing. I had always wondered what they looked like much less how they felt. I wanted to suck on her tits but they were completely covered in cum and decided against it. She still had not seen me and from what I could tell didn’t know her mother and I were even there. I stood up and walked over to my neighbor. Both of us standing there naked with our cocks hard hanging. He was shocked that I was there and that my wife was also there.

I asked him how often this had been happening. He said that it started pretty much after my daughter turned 18. He said that he’s fucked her several times already in the past. He said that her pussy is so tight and it’s hard to last longer than a couple minutes in her. Hearing my neighbor describe to me how he had fucked and cam inside my daughter turned me on. He also noticed and said damn dude it’s hot that you were just touching your daughters tits. I asked him if his wife knew and he said she had no idea. He was at a “Poker” game right now. He has a daughter in the same grade as mine so I asked if she knew about him or my daughter and he said hell no she had no idea. He asked if it was alright if he fucked my wife. I told him that if she let him it would be cool to watch but she hadn’t fucked anyone yet and was more infatuated with watching her daughter get fucked. He pointed over at my wife and said look.

I turned my head slowly and saw the most gorgeous site. My wife was riding on top of a cock in her ass while my daughter’s best friend had her face buried in her pussy licking her up and down. A guy was holding her hair and fucking her mouth as fast as he could thrust. I told him she was fair game and to get in there. My daughter was still fucking and sucking next to me. I decided the hell with it. I waited until the guy in her pussy came and then I pushed my way in. While her head was turned to the side sucking some cock I crawled up onto her and slid my cock into her. I could feel the other cock in her ass sliding in and out. I never imagined how good that would feel. Besides the thought of being inside my daughters pussy. I leaned forward and took my daughters cum covered tit into my mouth. The urge was too great not to. I used my tongue and tweaked her nipple around in my mouth. I kept thrusting as deep as I could every time. My daughter took a load in her mouth from the last cock and turned to face me. She smiled with cum coming down her cheek and said, “Took you long enough.” Holy shit she knew I was here the whole time. She asked if mom knew. I pointed over to her friend still going down on her mouther while she was fucking and sucking. Her jaw dropped. She clearly only saw me and had no idea she was here. She said out loud, “What a slut mom, nice.” She watched her mother getting used while I kept fucking away at her. I could see her in pure pleasure. Along with the feeling of her being double penetrated I started to cum. I thrust the deepest I have ever in my life. I pulled out of her and watched as I added even more cum to her shaved pussy as it dripped out of her. She said watch this.

She stood up and slid the other cock out of her ass. She walked over to her mouther. She waited until a guy fucking her mouth had finished. When he pulled out she straddled over her mom’s face and said, “lick dads cum from your daughter’s pussy” and pushed her mom’s face into her pussy. She pushed her tongue deep into her pussy. My sister’s friend sat up to watch the show. My neighbor took her place and slid his cock into my wife’s pussy for the first time. Out of the corner of her eye I could see that she saw him. She looked like such a slut. I could tell she was cumming at one point. I wonder what number that was for the night.

Eventually the crowd thinned out and my wife and daughter were done and satisfied. I watched my daughter and her friend collect their cloths and get dressed. Their cloths were stuck to their bodies from all the cum. I helped my wife get dressed as well. We all walked back to the cars together. I asked my daughter how long she had done this and she said she started it the day she turned 18 a couple months ago. Her boyfriend at the time convinced her to try it. She said the first time he setup several of his friends to gangbang her. She said that he brought 4-5 friends with him and they all took turns with her. At one point she said that he left but other strangers kept showing up. She said that she just couldn’t get enough and fell in love with it. She said she must have had at least 8 or 9 cocks inside her that night. Since then she’s been coming out every weekend. She even told a couple of her close friends about it and a couple have joined her. She said that even the neighbors daughter came out once but then she found out her dad went sometimes and got scared and didn’t come anymore.

What a night of fun. I couldn’t fuck anymore but I was still turned on with what had happened tonight. My wife and daughter were both cum sluts. I can’t wait for what’s to come.

---